SPIRITUAL

WARFARE
HANDBOOK
From a Biblical, Evangelical Perspective
"For we are not ignorant of Satan's devices." II Cor. 2:5-11
Copyright  1995, 2007

PRAYERS
QUICK REFERENCE GUIDE Prayer for forgiveness of anger 30
Prayer for forgiveness of sin 29
Armor of God 64-70 Prayer for Freemasonry 41-42
Prayer for generational bondage 24
Bible verses to use 70-72, 95-100 Prayer for idolatry sins 30
How Do We Know Bible Is True? 82-86 Prayer for marriage 59
Prayer for Masonic bondage 41-42
How Do We Know God Exists? 79-81 Prayer for occult involvement 41
Prayer for occult or New Age 45
How Do We Know Jesus is God? 87-91 Prayer for recovery from sin 36
Listening to God 101-112 Prayer for secret societies 41-42
Prayer for sexual sins 31
Openings for Demonizing 33, 37-37 Prayer for son or daughter 58
Prayer for spiritual warfare in general 75-76
Prayer, spiritual warfare 75 Prayer for the armor 69-70
Prayer for victory over fear 18
Prayer, for the armor 69-70 Prayer for victory over self destruction,
Steps to Deliverance 49-54 suicide, etc. 19
Prayer to break ungodly soul ties 27
Symptoms of Demonizing 20 Prayer to cleanse room or home 23
Prayer to forgive others 30, 51
Topical Index 95-100
Rev. Dr. Jerry Schmoyer
Main St. Baptist Church - 252 W. State St. - Doylestown, Pa. 18901
215-348-8086 [email protected]
http://mainstreetbaptist.org http://www.sw-mins.or
 TABLE OF CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION Occult in General 39-41
So You‟re In A War! 2 Secret Societies 41-42
The Basic Requirement: Join God 3 Satanism 42-43
Why Spiritual Warfare? 4 New Age 43-45
Martial Arts 46
I. COMMANDERS BEHIND DEMONIZING
A. THE GOOD GUYS 5 IV. CURE FROM DEMONIZING
God - Our Commander 5 A. SOURCE OF DELIVERANCE 47
Angels - Our Helpers 5-6 B. STEPS TO DELIVERANCE 48-54
B. THE BAD GUYS 7-12 C. SPECIFICS @ DELIVERANCE
Satan - Enemy Commander 7-10 Physical Healing 55-56
Demons - Enemy Soldiers 10-11 Fasting 56-57
Death, Darkness, Sp Blindness 12 Children 57-58
Husband & Wife 59
II. CHARACTERISTICS OF DEMONIZING Parent & Child 60
A. DEMONIZING DEFINED 13 The Church's role 60-61
B. DEMONIZING DEFENDED 13-14
C. DEMONIZING DESCRIBED 14-20 V. CONTINUING BEYOND DEMONIZING
The Mind and Thoughts 14-15 A. PROBLEM: ONGOING BATTLE 62
Truth and Deception 16 B. SOLUTION: ONGOING BATTLE 63
Compulsion, Obsession 16 Grow Spiritually 63-64
Mentally Ill, Schizophrenia 17 Submit to Holy Spirit 64
Fear 117-18 Wear the Armor 64-70
Anger 18 Use the Word of God 70-72
Cutting, Mutilation, Suicide 18-19 Resist, Stand Firm 72-73
Responsibility & Demonizing 19 Prayer 73-76
Evidence of Demonizing 20 Helping others 76-77

III. CAUSES FOR DEMONIZING IN CLOSING 77

A. PHYSICAL ATTACK 22-23
Past Use of Location 22 APPENDIX
Personal Property on Location 22 1. How Do We Know God Exists? 79-81
B. HISTORICAL ATTACK 23- 2. How Do We Know the Bible is God‟s
Ancestor‟s/Parent‟s actions 23-24 Word? 82-86
Own Past Actions 25-26 3. How Do We Know Jesus is God? 87-91
Sexual Union, Curses 25 4. How Can I Be Sure I Am A Christian? 92
Adoption 27 5. How Can I Be Sure I Am Still A Christian?
Soul Ties, Breaking 27 93-94
C. RELATIONAL ATTACK 28 6. Topical Index 95-100
D. SPIRITUAL ATTACK 28-29 7. Listening to God , What Does His Voice
Anger Based Sins 29-30 Sound Like? 101-108
Idolatry Based Sins 30 8. Listening to God, Telling God‟s Voice
Immorality Based Sins 31 from Satan‟s Voice? 109-112
Wrong Self Image Sins 32 9. Should We Speak in Tongues? 113-115
List of Common Sins 32-33 10. Does God Want Everyone Healed? 116
Confession of Sin 34-36
Who may be demonized? 37-38 Alphabetical Index 118-120
Occult and New Age 39-46
1
SO YOU'RE IN A WAR!
One day a young man was out for a walk. As he went along the street he saw a sign that
invited him to sign up to see the world for free. Food, lodging, everything would be provided. In
fact, he would be paid a salary, too. It sounded fine, too fine to pass up. So he went in and
signed his name. To his surprise he was handed a rifle and military equipment. He soon found
out there was a whole army of soldiers who now were his enemy and whose sworn purpose was
to destroy him. It wasn't what he expected.
There are many Christians today who, when they accepted Jesus as Savior, were
surprised to find they, too had an enemy. Perhaps they expected life to be perfect and fine, all
settled with no more problems. Salvation, though, doesn't end the battle. In many ways it is just
the start of it!
You see, when you accept Jesus as your Savior you also accept Satan as your enemy!
You deserted Satan‟s army to join his enemy's army, God's army. He opposes God, but can
only get at God by attacking His people -- you and me!
So now you find yourself in the middle of a war you didn't want, don't like, can't
understand, and seem unable to win. What do you do? Where can you find a quick training
program for spiritual warfare? Read on, this information is for YOU...
Actually, this idea of war following salvation is nothing new. We see the same thing
happening to the Jews in the Old Testament. Satan has been opposing God from the
beginning, but getting nowhere. When he started attacking God through His creatures he made
much more progress. First there was Adam and Eve in Eden, then Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and
Joseph. God's people ended up in Egyptian slavery for 400 years until God delivered them. He
did it all: provided the innocent blood and the power to protect them from the angel of death as
well as deliver them unharmed through the Red Sea. They did nothing but accept His salvation.
Then the battles started for them: the Amalekites attacked, then the Canaanites, and on it went.
The Jews had to learn to fight. When they learned to fight behind their leader Joshua ("Jesus"
in Greek) they conquered and settled the land God had meant all along for them to have. When
we learn to fight behind our general, Jesus, we, too, can have victory in life.
First of all, what are the weapons this enemy uses against you? The Bible says they are
three-fold, "the world the flesh and the devil." The world refers to the organized system of
ideas, people, activities, purposes, goals, motives, priorities and values that are based on
Satan's system (I John 2:15; John 15:19). The "world" does not refer to nature, but to Satan's
substitute for God's way. Peer pressure, rejection, persecution, problems getting along with
people, pride, desire for popularity and success, etc., all these things are ways Satan attacks us
through the world (Matthew 4:8-10; 12:26).
While these attacks are from without, we also have an enemy within -- our own flesh. By
'flesh' we mean our old sin nature, that tendency in us to be naturally self-centered, sinful,
prideful, willful and immature (Romans 7:15-25; Galatians 5:19-20). Even the 'good' we do in
the flesh is like filthy rags (Isaiah 64:6). This results in our sinning. Sin is thinking or doing
wrong things, doing good things for the wrong reason/motive, or not doing good things that
should be done. Temptations to worry, fear, get angry, be greedy, fulfill our lusts, think only of
ourselves, feel self-sufficient or self-righteous, be jealous, gossip or criticize, etc. come from or
through the flesh (Ephesians 4:22-27).
This booklet is designed to help you in spiritual warfare. It will summarize your battle with
the enemy and how to have victory in Jesus. It is an updated and expanded version of my
Spiritual Warfare Handbook of 1995 and replaces it.
2
The BASIC REQUIREMENT: JOINING GOD‟S ARMY
Just as there are physical principles that govern the universe around us, so there are spiritual
principles that govern our relationship with God. The first and most basic principle is that God
loves us and has a wonderful plan for our lives (John 3:16), but when sin entered the world it
separated man from our holy God (Romans 2:23). Being a just and righteous God, sin cannot
be overlooked but must be paid for and since there is no way we can pay for our own sins God
Himself, in His great love, became the payment for our sins. That first Christmas celebrates the
fact that He voluntarily left heaven to come to earth as a human being.
Although we celebrate Jesus‟ birth on Christmas, we know that He wasn‟t born just to give us a
holiday where we remember Him as a baby – He was born to die in order to pay the price for
our sins. We worship Jesus as a baby, but the story doesn‟t end there. He Jesus grew up and
went through all the things we go through in life.
He was rejected and crucified, but while dying on the cross He suffered the eternal punishment
of every sin we would ever commit. In other words, He went through our hell so we wouldn‟t
have to (Romans 5:8). Because He was man He could represent us and take our place.
Because He was God He could endure punishment way beyond anything we could ever
experience. At the end of the crucifixion Jesus said “It is finished” and His spirit returned to
heaven. His body went into a grave but 3 days later came back to life, proving forever that sin
and death had been conquered.
He is in Heaven today! There He has made a place for us if we will only accept the gift and the
joy that He has offered us. Salvation is freely available to every person (Ephesians 2:8-9), but it
is a gift we must voluntarily receive by recognizing our need and asking Him to forgive us and
live in us (John 1:12). He Himself then lives within us and gives us new meaning and ability in
life. If you haven‟t received this wonderful free gift do so now by asking God for His gift of
salvation.
While there are no special or magical words to use, here is the idea of a prayer to pray to accept
God's free gift of salvation. It's not saying the words but meaning them that makes the
difference. Here is a sample prayer you can use:
"Dear Jesus, I recognize my need of you. I know I sin and am guilty in your sight. Thank you
for leaving heaven to come to earth and die on the cross for my sins. I know you took my
eternal condemnation on Yourself on the cross and paid for it all. Please forgive sin and fill me
with Your Holy Spirit. I freely accept your gift of salvation. I want to live for you and only you. I
put you first in my life and want to serve You. I reject any other forces or powers and forbid any
them to have any influence on me. Dear Jesus, fill me and use me. Thank you for hearing and
answering me. In Jesus' name I pray. Amen."
Know that if you have ever prayed this prayer or something similar to it you are born again into
God‟s family and nothing can take your salvation away. One of Satan‟s first lies is to get us to
doubt our salvation, to question it we are a child of God or not. If you have doubts about having
done this in the past just pray it again now, write your name and the date below, and you‟ll know
for sure that you are a child of God and in God‟s army.

__________________________________________________ ________________
(name) (date)

3
 WHY SPIRITUAL WARFARE?
There are those today who say Christians aren't to get involved in spiritual warfare, but
instead we are to just trust God and think only of Him. While God is always to be our only focus,
He has given us tools to use to bring victory in this area. He has provided medical knowledge
for us to use in the physical realm. He has also provided spiritual knowledge to help us in the
spiritual realm. Paul tells us to make sure we aren‟t ignorant of Satan‟s devices (2 Corinthians
2:5-11). We are to understand and use these resources which He has provided. I believe God
commands us to be involved in spiritual warfare (I Timothy 6:12). Here are some reasons:

1. THE BIBLE COMMANDS US TO USE SPIRITUAL WARFARE

"Our struggle is not against flesh and blood but against principalities, etc." Ephesians 6:10-12
"We are not ignorant of Satan's devices" II Cor. 2:11
We are to understand our enemy before battling him (count the cost) Luke 14:31
Armor in Ephesians 5 - why would we be given armor if there wasn't a spiritual battle going on?

IF GOD IS SOVEREIGN, WHY DO WE NEED TO FIGHT SATAN? If God is sovereign, why do

we need to witness, pray, believe, work for our money, drive carefully, go to a doctor, or any of
those things? If we trust in God, why lock doors at night? There are some things God expects
us to do, in His strength. By doing these we learn to trust Him more. The Jews were given the
land of Canaan but had to learn to fight to live in it. We praise Him more when we see His
provision, might and deliverance. We are better able to pray for and give guidance to others.
Also, we see the awfulness of sin and its consequences so we can better turn from it. We see
His glory as He uses us for victory. Others see it and He is glorified in their sight.

2. JESUS USED SPIRITUAL WARFARE Jesus talked about Satan & demons more than
anyone in Bible. He cast out demons. He taught and commanded His disciples to fight Satan
and cast out demons (Matthew 10:8; Luke 10:1, 17-20). He was disappointed when they were
unable to deliver a demonized boy without Him (Mark 9:14-29). The religious rulers accused
Jesus (Mark 3:22) and John the Baptizer (Luke 7:33) of being demonized. He commanded His
disciples to cast out demons, too

3. EXAMPLES OF OTHERS WHO USED SPIRITUAL WARFARE

DANIEL prayed spiritual warfare prayer for three weeks (Daniel 10:2-6,12-14).
JEREMIAH's whole ministry was one of spiritual warfare.
PAUL was twice involved in casting out demons (Acts 13:6-12; 16:16-18) and writes much
about spiritual warfare (Ephesians 4:26-27; 6:10-13; Galatians 2:10, 13; etc.)
MOSES was challenged by Satanic forces (Jannes & Jambres, Exodus 7:1-11, etc.).
Many examples in church history show the involvement of God's people in spiritual warfare.

4. PERSONAL EXPERIENCE SUPPORTS SPIRITUAL WARFARE The testimony of many

who have been involved in spiritual warfare support and validate its importance as an important
tool for Christians today. It is not our only tool, for different tools are needed for different jobs.
Spiritual warfare is one tool among many (prayer, witnessing, counseling, praising, etc.) that
God gives us to use at the proper time.

5. LAST DAYS EMPHASIS OF SPIRITUAL WARFARE The closer the rapture comes the
more spiritual warfare will increase. There will be MUCH of it in the tribulation as Satan's forces
are released.

4
I. COMMANDERS
A. THE GOOD GUYS
GOD - OUR COMMANDER
Everything starts with God. Everything came from Him. If you are unsure of the
existence of God this must be settled in your mind to continue. Please read Appendix 1 page
79-81. The Bible is our final authority in all areas and reveals God‟s truths for us today. If you
aren‟t convinced of the inspiration and total accuracy of the Bible please read Appendix 2 page
82-86. This must be completely settled in your mind to continue. Finally, you must believe
beyond a shadow of a doubt that Jesus is God Himself come to earth. If unsure read Appendix
3 page 87-91. God is our commander in spiritual warfare as well as in every area of life.

ANGELS - OUR HELPERS

CREATION God created the angels before the world was created (Job 38:6-7), the same
time He planned to create each one of us (and already knew us in His mind). He created an
“innumerable” number of angels (Heb. 12:22; Rev 5:11). No angels have been created or
destroyed since then. The number is exactly the same. People who die do NOT become
angels, in eternity we have a position greater than the angels will have (I Cor. 6:3).
PERSONALITY God created angels and humans in His image in that we all have a mind
to rationally think and reason (I Peter 1:12), emotions to feel and experience (Luke 2:13), and a
free will to choose our destiny (Jude 6). Soon after creation, the top angel (Lucifer, now called
Satan Ezekiel 28:12-15) used his free will to rebel against God (II Thes 2:4) and as a result was
kicked out of heaven (Isa 14:12-15, Ezek 28:15-17; Luke 10:18). The angels then had a one-
time choice to follow Satan or God. About one third (Rev. 12:4) followed Satan in his rebellion
and also lost their first position, now being called demons. This was the only time angels ever
had an opportunity to exercise their free will. They are now „locked in‟ and cannot change their
state (angels cannot fall to becoming demons, demons cannot move up to being angels).
Angels do not know what it is to experience God‟s grace in their lives. That is why they are so
interested in watching us as we talk and live (I Pet 1:12) for our lives show God‟s grace and love
in operation in a way they don‟t personally experience. They are impressed with God and His
undeserved mercy on us. They are amazed at His special love for us, unworthy as we are.
NATURE Angels are spirit beings. They are not like God in that they do not know everything.
They are limited to being at one place at a time. They are not all powerful or all knowing (Ps
103:20; II Thes. 1:7). They have no physical body, but sometimes do appear in the form of a
person (Heb 13:1). This is to help God‟s people in need. Some have wings to show power and
glory, but not all have wings. While possessing all the traits we would call „masculine‟ and
„feminine,‟ angels are always referred to as masculine. Male pronouns are always used.
Angels are different, just like people are different: different abilities and functions in God‟s
service, different traits and skills. Angels can‟t and don‟t reproduce (Mt 22:30; Mk 12:25),

5
although it does seem that demons somehow impregnated women before the flood in Noah‟s
day (Genesis 6:1-4). Angels never die (Luke 20:36).
ORGANIZATION Angels (and also demons) are organized in a military-like fashion with
generals, colonels, lieutenants, sergeants, privates, etc. They are called archangels, princes,
rulers, seraphim, etc. (Rom 8:38; Eph 3:10; 6:12; Col 1:16; 2:5). Some have leadership over
geographical areas, others over groups of people (as Michael the archangel cares for Israel).
Apparently, there are different kinds of angels with different characteristics and roles: cherubim,
seraphim, and archangels. Seraphim (Isaiah 6:2-3; Ezekiel 1:27) have a fiery appearance
because they are usually associated with the Presence of God. Cherubim (Genesis 3:24;
Exodus 25:18-22; Hebrews 9:5) are represented with wings, feet, hands and often more than
one face (Ezekiel 41:18; 10:21). They guard sacred things (the tree of life in Genesis 3:24; the
Ark of the Covenant in 1 Samuel 4:4). Archangels are the highest created beings, angels of the
greatest power and majesty. Lucifer (Isaiah 14:12) was an archangel. Michael (1
Thessalonians 4:16; Jude 9) and Gabriel (Daniel 8:15-26; 9:21-27; Luke 1:11-38). Michael and
Gabriel are warrior angels (Revelation 12:7) who do battle (Daniel 10:13, 21; 12:1). Gabriel
seems to be in charge of the care of the Jews. Other angels exist in various levels of authority
and function under these (Ephesians 6:12). God has angels organized in a military-like manner
with a chain-of-command from 'generals' to 'privates.'
DUTIES The Greek word for „angel‟ („angelos‟) means “messenger.” Actually the word is just
transliterated in our Bibles (English letters replace Greek letters but the word is the same).
Were it translated into English we would have the word “messenger” every time „angel‟ appears.
That is basically their function -- messengers (servants) of God. They are God‟s servants who
help God‟s people (Heb 1:14). Individual angels seem assigned to children and believers (Acts
12:12) to help them in special ways. God could use His sovereign power to do things such as
prevent an automobile accident or have a child fall safely and not be hurt, or similar actions, but
usually He has His angels do that work. They protect God‟s people (Psalm 34:7; 91:12; Matthew
18:10). They bring answers to prayers (Acts 12:7), although sometimes demons oppose them
and the answers are delayed (Dan. 10:10-21). They minister to our physical, spiritual and
emotional needs (Hebrews 1:14). Angels watch and learn from believers (I Cor. 4:9; I Tim 5:2).
They encourage us in danger (Acts 27:23-24). They even help in evangelism (Luke 15:10; Acts
8:26). They care for God‟s people when they die (Luke 16:22; Jude 9). They fight against
demons (Revelation 12). They watch God's children to learn about God's grace (I Peter 1:12).
OUR RESPONSE TO ANGELS Angels are not to be communicated with, ordered
around, or in any way contacted by us. They do not steal any of God‟s glory. We aren‟t in any
way to focus on them or worship them (Revelation 19:10). All the credit and glory all go to Him
(Revelation 4:11; 5:9-11). All the attention is His. In the Bible when someone tried to give them
credit they passed it on to God. We aren‟t to communicate with them, but we can ask God to
send them to do various things that need doing. And yes, they do manifest at times. There are
many cases in the Bible. Sometimes they manifest as spiritual beings. I think young children
can see or sense them quite more readily than adults. They also manifest as people and help us
without us knowing they are angels. Hebrews 13:2 talks about this. Angels are always present
around us, especially when we gather with other believers in Jesus‟ name. However we never
can see them unless God opens our eyes in a special way (II Kings 6:17). It‟s quite likely you
have seen angels, but in appearance as people (Heb 13:2) and therefore not recognized as an
angel. That stranger who just happens to show up at the right time to provide help or
assistance, whom we called an „angel,‟ might well have been one!

6
 B. THE BAD GUYS
SATAN - THE ENEMY COMMANDER
EXISTENCE OF SATAN Unfortunately we live in a time when more people believe in
the Loch Ness Monster than in Satan! Some people who do believe in him tend to made him
smaller than he really is.
Your devil is too small if your see Satan as merely a personification of evil. The picture of
a devil in a red suit with a tail and trident comes from ancient times when red stood for death,
horns for power, and tails and cloven hoofs for bestiality. Satan is a real, live personality, not a
symbol of evil.
Your devil is also too small if you consign him to long-ago times or far away places. He is
too small if you assume he leaves Christians alone (that's one of his biggest lies, which he uses
it to cover his tracks). He is too small if you don't think he is capable of performing miracles and
other feats of power, or if you think you can recognize and defeat him on your own. He is
powerful, even using forces of nature such as lightning (Job 1:16) and strong wind (Job 1:19) to
do his will.
On the other hand some see Satan as more powerful than he is. Your devil is too big if
you see him as an evil god. He is not equal to God, he is limited to one place at a time and
does not have all knowledge. You also see him as too big if you live in fear of him and avoid
learning about how to fight him.
The truth about Satan is that he was created as an angel. He was the top ranking of all God's
angels, the highest created being God ever made (Ezekiel 28:12-15). Known as Lucifer, he was the
highest angelic creation, the closest to the throne of God. However he didn't want to serve God but
wanted to be worshipped in place of God (II Thessalonians 2:4). His sin was self-centeredness: pride
(Isaiah 14:12-15) therefore God threw him out of heaven (Isaiah 14:12; Ezekiel 28:15-17; Luke 10:18).
He lost all his position and privilege. With that rebellion of his sin entered the universe.

POWER Satan has great power (Ephesians 6:12; 1:21; Revelation 9:3,10; Acts 26:18; 1
Corinthians 15:24; Colossians 1:16; 2:10,15). He has the power of death (Hebrews 2:14; Luke
11:21-22) but can only use it as God permits (Job 1 and 2). He uses traps and schemes
(Ephesians 6:11-12) and lies and deceives (John 8:44). He devours like a lion (1 Peter 5:8).
His power in inferior to Jesus‟ power, though (Colossians 1:16; 2:10,15). He can only be
one place at a time (Daniel 9:21; 10:12-14, 20; Luke 8:33). He is not sovereign [total and
absolute authority over everything and everyone] (2 Corinthians 12:7), not omnipotent [all
powerful] (1 John 4:4), not omniscient [all knowing] (2 Peter 1:11-12) and not omnipresent
[everywhere at once] (Daniel 9:21). He cannot act against us without God‟s permission and
God limits what he can do (Job 1:12).
We must always remember that Satan is a defeat foe. He was cast out of his original
position in heaven because of pride (Ezekiel 28:16; Luke 10:18; Isaiah 14:12). His judgment
was pronounced in Eden (Genesis 3:14-15). He was defeated by the cross (John 12:31). He
will be cast to the earth in the tribulation (Revelation 9:1; 12:7-12), bound during the Millennium
(Revelation 20:1-3) and then cast into the lake of burning sulfur forever (Revelation 20:7-10;
Isaiah 27:1; 40:23-24; 2 Thessalonians 2:8)
7
CHARACTER Looking at the various names of Satan help us understand his character and
work better.
Satan (Job 1:6-9; Matt. 4:10) The title "Satan" occurs 53 times in 47 verses in the Bible. The
primary idea is 'adversary, one who withstands.'
The Devil (Matt. 4:1, 5, 9; Eph. 4:27; Rev. 12:9; 20:2)"Devil" is the Greek word diabollos which
means "slanderer, defamer." This accentuates his goal and work to impugn the character of
God.
The Serpent (Rev. 12:9) This name for Satan looks back to Genesis 3 and the temptation in the
Garden.
Lucifer (Isa. 14:12) The Hebrew word for Lucifer (KJV translation) is literally "the shining one."
This name draws our attention to his pre-fall condition and to the nature of the cause of his fall -
pride.
The Evil One (John 17:15; 1 John 5:9) The Greek poneros means "wicked, evil, bad, base,
worthless, vicious, degenerate." It points to Satan's character as active and malignant.
The Dragon (Rev. 12:7) The Greek word is drakon (as in draconian) and refers to a "hideous
monster, a dragon, or large serpent." This word stresses the cruel, vicious, and blood thirsty
character and power of Satan.
The Prince or Ruler (John 12:31) The Greek literally means, "the ruler of this world system."
This points to Satan as the head and energy behind the arrangements of things as they are in
the world today.
The God of This World or Age (2 Cor. 4:4) The fact Satan is called, the god of this world
(Greek, aionos, "age, course") may emphasize Satan's rulership over this final period or
economy which is so marked by a growing increase in apostasy, deception, and moral decay.
The Prince of the Power of the Air (Eph. 2:2a) This points to Satan as the head of the
demonic hosts which includes all the fallen angelic beings who operate night and day in our
immediate spiritual atmosphere-an atmosphere of demonic influence controlled by Satan.
The Accuser of the Brethren (Rev. 12:10) The Greek word for "accuser" is kathgor, which
refers to one who brings condemning accusations against others. In view of Job 1 and 2, this is
also an attempt to malign the character of God and His plan. 2).
The Tempter (Matt. 4:3; 1 Thess. 3:5) This title reveals him in another of his primary activities
as seen from the very beginning with Eve in the Garden of Eden (Gen. 3).
Belial (2 Cor. 6:15) This name means "worthless" or "hopeless ruin." The personification of
worthlessness, hopeless ruin and the source of all idolatry and religion which is also hopeless or
futile.
Beelzebul (Matt. 12:24; Mark 3:22) Three possible spellings of this word each have a different
meaning: (1) Beelzebul means "lord of the dung," a name of reproach. (2) Beelzebub means
"lord of the flies." Either one of these are names of reproach and of uncleanness applied to
Satan, the prince of the demons and uncleanness. (3) Beelzeboul, means, "the lord of the
dwelling." This would identify Satan as the god of demon possession. This spelling has the best
manuscript evidence behind it.
Abaddon, Apollyon (Rev 9:11) Abaddon is the Greek form and Apollyon is the Hebrew
equivalent. These words mean 'destroyer,' 'destruction.' This title stresses his work of

8
destruction; he works to destroy the glory of God and God's purpose with man. He further works
to destroy societies and mankind.
The Proud One The five "I wills" in Isaiah 14:12-14.
The Father of Lies (John 8:44) Using his network of deception through demonic forces and
duped people, he promotes false doctrines in the name of God.
A False Angel of Light (2 Corinthians 11:14) One of his purposes is to make men as much like
God as he can, but always without God. So, he will copy as much of God and His plan as he
can, but he will always either distort, pervert, substitute or leave out those key ingredients of
truth that are vital to the plan of salvation and sanctification through Christ.

PURPOSE His goal is to rule the whole world instead of God. He was given authority over
this world system by Adam when he sinned (2 Corinthians 4:4; Ephesians 2:2) and controls our
world system (1 John 5:19). He rules over it (Matthew 4:8-9; John 12:31; Luke 4:5-7; John
14:30; 16:11). He is behind its values and world view (James 3:15). Presently he words to
deceive the nations (Daniel 10:13,20; Matthew 4:8; Ephesians 6:12; Revelation 20:3,7-8; 16:14;
I Kings 22:6-7). He leads mankind into idolatry (Psalm 96:5; 106:36-38; Leviticus 17:7;
Deuteronomy 32:17). He especially wants to destroy God‟s special people: Israel (Revelation
12:13-17; 20:10; 2 Thessalonians 2:9) and the Church.

WORK AGAINST ALL PEOPLE He works against the gospel, hardening hearts to
God‟s truth (Matthew 13:19-22). He blinds their minds (2 Corinthians 4:3-4; 2 Thessalonians
2:7-10; Luke 8:12; Colossians 2:18). When they hear the truth Satan tries to snatch it from their
minds (Mark 4:15; Matthew 13:19).
He denies the truth (Genesis 3:1; 2 Timothy 4:3-4) and promotes false teaching (1
Timothy 4:1-2; 2 Thessalonians 2:9). As is true of any good counterfeiter, he tries to make his
deceptions as close to the truth as possible so as to deceive more. The authority of the
Scriptures, the person and work of Jesus and salvation by grace are areas he especially tries to
obscure so make sure anything you believe has these at its heart and core.
Satan brings oppression on all he can. His does this through sickness such as
dumbness (Mark 9:17-29), blindness (Matthew 12:22), deformity (Luke 13:11-17), epilepsy
(Luke 9:37-43) and other ways. He also uses the following to oppress: mental illness (Mark 5:1-
20; 9:14-29; Luke 9:39), sin (Genesis 3:13-24; Ephesians 2:2), lawlessness (2 Corinthians 6:15)
and death (Revelation 18:2; 9:13-18).

WORK AGAINST BELIEVERS A primary objective of Satan is to oppose God‟s work

and God‟s people. He oppresses and leads the persecution against the Jews (Revelation
12:13-17; 20:10; 2 Thessalonians 2:9). He works especially hard against believers, for we are
the light in his darkness, the only threat on this work against his kingdom. Since he can no
longer attack Jesus directly he does so indirectly by attacking His children. He accuses us
before God (Job 1:6-21; 2 Corinthians 2:11; Revelation 12:9-10; Zechariah 3:1-2) but Jesus is
our defense attorney, our Advocate when accused (1 John 2:1).
Satan does all he can to oppose and hinder our service to God (2 Corinthians 4:4;
1Thessalonians 2:18; 2 Corinthians 112:7; Zechariah 3:1; Matthew 13:19). He tries to infiltrate
the church through false teaching (1 Timothy 4:1-2; 2 Thessalonians 2:9), false teachers (1
Timothy 4:1-3; 1 John 4:1; 2 Peter 2:1-2) and false „Christians‟ (Matthew 13:38-40).

9
 While not all temptation comes from Satan and demons, he certainly does all he can to
entice us into sin (2 Corinthians 2:11; 1 Timothy 3:7; 2 Timothy 2:26) as he did when tempting
Jesus. He will use our sin nature (James 1:14-15), the world system (1 John 2:15-16) or attack
directly through demons (1 Corinthians 7:5). He can cause and use anger (Ephesians 4:27),
pride (1 Timothy 3:6; 1 Chronicles 21:1; 1 Timothy 3:6), immorality (1 Corinthians 7:5), lies (Acts
5:1-3), doubting God‟s Word and goodness (Genesis 3:1-5; Luke 4:9-12), „miracles‟ to deceive
(Mark 4:8-9; 2 Corinthians 11:13-15; 2 Thessalonians 2:3,9-11), hypocrisy (John 8:44; Acts
17:22), self sufficiency (1 Chronicles 212:1-7), worry and fear (1 Peter 5:7-9; Hebrews 2:14;
Psalm 23;4), lack of faith (Luke 22:31-32; 1 Peter 5:6-10), physical affliction (Job 1:6-22; 2:1-7;
John 8:44; 1 Corinthians 5:5; 1 Timothy 1:20) and sin of any kind (1 Thessalonians 3:5; Matthew
4:3; 1 Corinthians 10:19-21, 2 Corinthians 11:3,13-15; 1 John 3:8).

DEMONS - ENEMY SOLDIERS

CREATION When Satan rebelled and decided to oppose God instead of serving God, about
a third of the angels joined him (Revelation 12:4). They, too, were case out of heaven and lost
their position and privilege. They are now called "demons." They, as all angels, have
personality (mind, will, emotions) but no body. They are limited to being one place at a time and
do not have all knowledge or power.

CHARACTER "Demon" means "destroyer." They are also called evil or unclean spirits,
referring to the fact they don't have a physical body. They spread their sin and uncleanness any
way they can. They are spiritual terrorists, trying to destroy the work of God's kingdom. As with
human terrorists, no one is safe from them, they are deadly serious and have no softness or
mercy. They serve Satan, who is their commander, and carry out his orders. They receive the
worship given to idols or anything other than God (I Corinthians 10:20).

ORGANIZATION Satan organizes his demons in the same manner God has angels
organized - in a military-like structure. These are similar to generals, colonels, majors,
lieutenants, sergeants, corporals, privates, etc. (Ephesians 6:12). Usually a "strong man" (or
ruler) is assigned to a task, and he has lesser demons under his command to help in the work
(Matthew 12:25-29; Daniel 10:2-6, 12-14). The names of these demons usually refer to their
work ("Fear," "Anger," "Lust," "Pride," "Deception," etc.).

POWER Their power, too, though is limited for they are under Satan and he is under God
(Job 1:12). They answer to God, as we see Satan do in the Book of Job. They are powerful but
NOT omnipotent like God (John 10:21); they are exceedingly clever but NOT omniscient like
God and know their eventual destiny (Matthew 8:29); and they are mobile but NOT omnipresent
like God. Like Satan, they can only be one place at a time (Daniel 9:21; 10:12-14,20; Luke
8:33). They share the same fate as Satan. Some are already judged and are in chains awaiting
coming judgment (2 Peter 2:4; Jude 6; Revelation 9:14-15). Other demons have already been
confined to the Abyss (Luke 8:31; revelation 9:11). All will be sent to the lake of fire with Satan
when he is sent there (Matthew 25:41). Satan and his forces are defeated foes, having given
their all to destroy Jesus on the cross, but being beaten by Him instead (Heb 2:14-15; I Pt 3:18-
22). When Jesus returns Satan and his demons will be cast into the lake of fire forever
(Matthew 25:41; Rev 20:1-15).

10
PERSONALITY Demons are spirit beings (Hebrews 1:14) but can appear visibly as a
person (Genesis 18:1-22; 9:1; Hebrews 13:2). They are unclean (Matthew 10:1; 1 Samuel
16:14; Mark 9:25; 1 Timothy 4:1-3; Revelation 16:13-14; 9:17-19), evil (Luke 7:21; Matthew
12:45), immoral (Genesis 6); wicked (Ephesians 6:12) and liars (1 John 4:6; 1 Kings 22:22-23).
Their ability comes from Satan, who empowers and orders them to do all he can. They receive
their power from Satan (Mark 5:1-18; Revelation 16:13-16).

DUTIES AGAINST ALL Demons carry out Satan‟s commands and wishes. After enticing
Adam and Eve to sin and getting authority over the world from them, Satan and his forces have
continued trying to keep worship from God and getting it for themselves. They blind the minds
of unbelievers (II Cor 4:4) and snatch the Word from their hearts (Luke 8:12). They do all they
can to oppose God‟s work (Rev 2:13). Since they can‟t attack God, they take their anger out on
those who are God‟s -- His people (Jews and Christians today). Satan and his forces tempt
Christians to lie (Acts 5:3), accuse and slander them before God (Rev 12:10), hinder our work (I
Thes. 2:18), do anything possible to defeat us (Eph 6:11-12), tempt to immorality (I Cor 7:5) and
incite persecution against us (Rev 2:10). They promote human wisdom (1 Corinthians 2:12; 2
Corinthians 11:4; 1 John 4:5-6). They influence and control the nations (Daniel 10:13,20;
Ephesians 6:12) and mislead them so they can destroy them (Isaiah 9:14). It must always be
kept in mind, however, that God is in sovereign control. They can do nothing without God's
permission (Job 1:6-12).
Physically they can give superhuman strength (Mark 5:4); physically torment (Revelation
9:5,10), emotionally torment (1 Samuel 16:14-23); do miracles (Revelation 16:13-14; 13:12-15),
inflict disease (Matthew 9:33; Luke 3:11,16), indwell people (Matthew 8:28-34) and indwell
animals (Matthew 8:31-32).
Emotionally they torment (1 Samuel 16:14-23), cause fear (1 Samuel 18:12,15; 2
Corinthians 11:4; 2 Timothy 1:7; Romans 8:15; Job 4:14-15), cause anger (1 Samuel 18:10-11),
cause jealousy (1 Samuel 18:10-15) and harden consciences (1 Timothy 4:2).
Sexually they cause immorality (Revelation 9:21-22; 2 Timothy 3:1-9; 1 Timothy 4:1-3)
and cause all kinds of impurity (Zechariah 13:2).
Mentally they cause bondage (2 Corinthians 11:4), influence the mind (Genesis 3:15;
Ephesians 6:10-20; 2 Corinthians 4:4; Colossians 1:13), control the mind (1 Corinthians 10:20; 2
Corinthians 4:4), and deceive, mislead and lie to people (1 Timothy 4:1,6; 1 Kings 22:22-23; 2
Chronicles 18:20-23).
Religiously they promote false doctrine (1 John 4:1-3; 1 Timothy 4:1; 1 Kings 22:22;
Revelation 16:13), counterfeit the truth (2 Corinthians 10:20-21), promote hypocrisy (1 Timothy
4:2), promote legalism (1 Timothy 4:3), use false prophets and false teachers (1 John 4:1; 1
Kings 22:22-23; 2 Chronicles 18:20-23), use fortunetelling and occult practices (Acts 16:16-18)
and promote idolatry while receiving the worship of idols (Leviticus 17:7; Deuteronomy 32:17;
Psalm 106:37; Revelation 9:20; Hosea 4:10-12; 5:4; Acts 16:16; 1 Corinthians 10:20).

DUTIES ESPECIALLY AGAINST BELIEVERS They especially work against

believers by frustrating and opposing God‟s perfect will (Acts 16:16-18), putting obstacles in the
path of following God (1 Thessalonians 2:18; Romans 15:22), influencing believers to mislead
other believers (Matthew 16:22-23.) and instigating things such as jealousy, pride and disunity
(James 3:13-16). They seek to get believers to turn from God and living for Him (1 Timothy
4:1), they can cause physical torment (2 Corinthians 12:7), and they try to get us to operate by
our own strength and ability (2 Timothy 3:5). All this work will intensify as the return of Jesus
gets closer (1 Timothy 4:1).
11
DEATH, DARKNESS & SPIRITUAL BLINDNESS
Satan is a liar and the father of lies (John 8:44). Demons do this work for him (I Kings
22:22-23; II Chronicles 18:20-23). He is characterized by any kind of falsehood and deceit (I
John 4:16) and is not above mixing in some truth to make the lies more quickly accepted. Like
any good counterfeiter, he knows the importance of making his false product appear as much
like God's original as possible. He is very good at lying and deception (Revelation 12:9) and
even tries to make it seem like he is bringing light instead of darkness (II Corinthians 11:13-15).
In actuality all Satan's forces operate in the realm of darkness (fear, deception, blindness,
confusion, hopelessness, depression, self-pity, anger, revenge, suicide, death, etc.) He blinds
men to spiritual things (II Corinthians 4:4; I John 2:11). He hardens minds and hearts to spiritual
things (II Corinthians 3:14; Ephesians 4:18; Romans 1:21). He does this to individuals as well
as nations (i.e.: Israel Romans 11:7-10). His purpose is to keep men from God's light and
salvation (II Corinthians 4:4). God's light is greater than Satan's darkness (Genesis 1:14-19;
John 1:5-9; 3:19-20; 8:12; 9:5; Matthew 17:2; Ephesians 5:8; I John 1:5-7; Revelation 21:11,23-
24; 22:5; Isaiah 60:1). Believers are in the light, not darkness (Acts 26:18; I Thessalonians 5:4-
5; Colossians 1:12-13; John 8:12).
The epitome of darkness is death. Satan's plan for man is death, just as God's plan for
man is life. Satan is a murderer from the beginning (John 8:44). His name, Abaddon or
Apollyon means "Destroyer." He tries to destroy physical (John 8:44; Mark 9:20-22; I John 3:12)
or spiritual (II Corinthians 4:4) life. Satan has power to bring death (Job 1:19; Luke 11:21-22;
Hebrews 2:14; Revelation 9:14-16), but because the power of death was destroyed at the cross
(Hebrews 2:14-15) he cannot use that power without God's permission (Job 2:6; Revelation
9:4). Satan cannot separate us from God, even by death (Romans 8:38).
OVERCOMING SATAN & HIS FORCES God is greater than Satan and his forces (I
John 4:4), so we need not fear them (Luke 10:17-19). We must humble depend on God‟s
strength, not our own (James 4:6-7; 5:16). Admit sin and open spots that Satan uses in your life
(Psalm 32:5; 139:23-24), and confess any sin (I John 1:9). Accept God‟s forgiveness and, with
His help, turn from the sin (Amos 3:3; Ezekiel 20:43). In prayer claim back any openings Satan
is using in your life (Acts 19:18-19; Matt 3:7-8). Cover yourself with the armor of God each day
(Eph 6:10-18). Stay in the Scriptures (Psalm 1:1-3). The Word is a mirror (James 1:22-25) a
lamp (Psalm 119:105) a cleanser (Ephesians 5;25-26) a sword (Hebrews 4:12) and food (I Peter
2:2; Matthew 4:4). Use it for all these. Develop a life of continuous praise & prayer (I
Thessalonians 5:17). Stay in close fellowship with other believers (Hebrews 13:5). Commit
yourself to totally follow God (Ephesians 6:16).

12
II. CHARACTERISTICS
A. DEMONIZING DEFINED
The Greek word ("demonizing") refers to one who is heavily impacted by
demons. It is used 15 times in the New Testament. It does not differentiate between
possession (demons within) or influence (demons without). If God doesn't make that
clarification or distinction, I don't think its something we need to make, either. In the spiritual
realm there are no clear-cut divisions like we try to make (demons 'within' or 'without', etc.).
There are, of course, degrees of demonizing depending on the person, the demons involved,
the access, etc., but it isn't always possible or necessary to pinpoint these things. The common
denominator is that the person being demonized usually doesn't separate their own
consciousness from the demonic influence. The thoughts and feelings the demon feeds them
they assume are their own. A person always has a free will to turn to God for help, but when
followed these impulses bring one deeper and deeper into bondage.
Perhaps demonizing can be better understood by thinking of it as a kind of spiritual
hypnotism from within. Hypnotism of any kind is something for God's people to avoid (Psalm
54:4-5; Joshua 1:8; Philippians 4:8).
We don't need to know the exact extent of demonizing, just that it is taking place. The
cause is the same, and so is the cure. We will use the broad term 'demonizing' as the Bible
does, referring to the whole spectrum of demonic influence/possession. Other words the Bible
uses for the same thing are "entered in" (as when Satan entered into Judas - John 13:27) and
"filled" (the same word that is used of believers being filled with the Holy Spirit - Acts 5:5 about
Ananias and Saphira).

B. DEMONIZING DEFENDED
CAN A BELIEVER BE DEMONIZED?
While all Christians agree that unbelievers can be demonized, some don't believe that
can happen to believers. Demonizing speaks of influence, not ownership. A believer still has a
free will to give soul access to demons, as do unbelievers. His spirit belongs only to God, but it
is up to us to allow God's spirit to control or not.
The Bible makes no distinction between believers and unbelievers as far as demonizing
is concerned. In fact, the Bible refers to many believers who were demonized: Paul's thorn in
the flesh was a demon (II Corinthians 12:7), King Saul was a believer (I Samuel 11:6) and was
obviously demonized (I Samuel 16:14-23), David was motivated by Satan to take a census of
the people (I Chronicles 21:1ff; II Samuel 24:1ff), Ananias and Saphira were believers (Acts
4:32-35) but allowed Satan to "fill" them (Acts 5:3), and Peter was Satan's spokesman in
tempting Jesus to not go to the cross (Matthew 16:23). Paul warns believers to not give Satan a
"foothold" in their life (Ephesians 4:26-27), showing such a thing is possible. Jesus Himself
called deliverance "the children's bread" (Matthew 15:22-28), meaning it was for His children. A
Christian can receive another spirit (II Cor 11:2-4) and there are examples of believers being
demonized (Luke 13:10-16; I Cor. 5:4,5). Christians are warned to guard against this (I Pt. 5:8-
9; Eph. 6:10-18).

13
 A believer belongs to the Lord Jesus Christ. Satan cannot own him as he did before
salvation (I John 4:4), but he can still demonize. When the words „possessed‟ or „oppressed‟
are used then the question can asked if a believer can be „possessed.‟ To answer that then
„possessed‟ must be defined. The Bible simply does not define it, not does it even talk about
„possession‟ – just „demonizing‟ which means being influenced by a demon. No one would
doubt this happens to believers.
As long as we are in this body we still have a sin nature, a capacity to sin just the same
as we did before salvation. Salvation creates a new spiritual nature within us. But the old
capacity to sin still remains in us. It is in this area, this sin nature, this capacity to sin, that
demons work. Our new nature is greater but doesn‟t take away our free will choice to still
function in our sin nature. Paul‟s struggle as recorded in Romans 7 describes this well.
A Christian has every right and resource to be free from this demonizing, however.
Property which you own can be trespassed on by another person, but you have every right and
resource to put him off your property. You just need to learn how to do it.

C. DEMONIZING DESCRIBED
THOUGHTS IN, THOUGHTS OUT
The majority of demonizing consists of demons putting thoughts into a person's mind or
snatching thoughts out of a person's mind. While they don't have access to our minds and
thoughts to the same extent that God does, the Bible makes it clear there is some access.
Jesus said this in the sower and the seed: "Satan comes and takes away the word that was
sown." (Mark 4:15). David's thought to take a census was demonic (I Chronicles 21:1ff; II
Samuel 24:1ff). So was Ananias & Saphira's greed (Acts 5:3) and Saul's jealousy/anger (I
Samuel 16:14-23). That's why, when talking about spiritual warfare, Paul says we are to "bring
every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ." (II Corinthians 10:4-5). Not only can
Satan's forces put wrong thoughts into our minds, they can snatch right thoughts out of our
minds (Mark 4:15) so we forget them.

LET YOUR MIND EXPLAIN REALITY TO YOUR EMOTIONS

Feelings and emotions are fine, important and necessary. They are icing on the cake of life.
They add color and enjoyment to life. God created them for this purpose. But He didn‟t create
them to be the source of our decision-making. Our feelings should dependent on our rational
thought. When our feelings get ahead of it or away from it then trouble comes. You know in
your mind that you are an OK person, yet your emotions fear you will be rejected. When
feelings aren‟t founded on the truth of the mind they go wrong. The truth is that you are a fine
person, but your emotions reject that truth and try to do the „thinking‟ themselves. I often tell
people they need to let their mind explain reality to their emotions. When we feel our emotions
are correct over our mind we err. One of the greatest needs of our emotions/feelings is security.
This is closely related to love so we could say the core of our heart is love/security. Love must
bring security but doesn‟t always do so. Other factors can tribute to our security as well.

WHAT THE BIBLE SAYS ABOUT THE MIND

The Bible distinguishes between the heart (seat of emotions, subjective reasoning) and the
mind (seat of thought, objective reasoning). The emotions are to enjoy life, the mind is for
14
decision-making. It is the rational control center of our beings, the center of decision-making
(Luke 10:27; Psalm 26:1-3; Proverbs 23:7)
Demons can and do influence a person‟s mind (Mark 5:15-16). That person isn‟t aware Satan
is doing it; it appears to be their own thoughts. We see Satan deceiving mankind in the very
start of the Bible (Eden) and at the very end. (through the Antichrist). Man‟s mind can be
deceived (Genesis 3:13; Rev 20:10). Therefore God gives us 2 ways to victory over deception.
One is the mind of Christ placed within us by God‟s Holy Spirit (1 Corinthians 2:16). The other
is the Word of God which we must study and learn (2 Timothy 3:16-17; Hebrews 4:12).
The reason our mind is untrustworthy without the mind of Christ and the written Word is that it
is influenced by out sinful nature (Romans 7:14-25). Paul clearly says his mind isn‟t in control
of everything for what he wants to do in his mind he is often unable to do because of the pull of
sin in him. This same tendency to sin can influence the mind and warp its perspective. Victory
over the sin nature comes by submitting to God‟s power and presence and allowing Him to
take complete control over every aspect of our lives (Romans 8:5-8; 12:1-2).
Our minds only find peace in God (Isaiah 26:3-4). God promises us steadfast minds (Isaiah
26:3). Steadfast means „firm, secure, fixed, settled‟ – our minds must be totally submissive to
and dependent on God‟s control. Then He will give us peace. As the verse says, trust is a key
factor. We can‟t trust and fear at the same time, we can have both but must choose to follow
one or the other, not both. God knows our thoughts and intentions better than we do and, when
we let Him, will work and guide us (Romans 8:26-27).
Those not in control of their minds are in a dangerous position. Giving up our mental control to
anything or anyone opens us to the demonic seizing that access. Paul uses the example of
speaking in tongues to make this point (1 Corinthians 14:13-16). When speaking in tongues the
mind is doing things that the person is not in control of. The person lets the mind go on its own,
out of their control. Paul warns that this is dangerous, that the mind needs to be involved in
everything we are doing.
What you put in your mind has an effect on what you think. Remember those scary movies you
watched as a kid, and then had nightmares? It didn't take long to realize that the way to avoid
the nightmares was to stop watching that kind of movie. God has provided a way to overcome
unhealthy thoughts and behaviors, and gain the self-control you seek. It's a matter of taking
charge of your life - His way.
In order for us to take our thoughts captive (Romans 12:21) we must first accept responsibility
for our thoughts. God gave us a free will choice and the ultimate responsibility is ours. If we
have unwelcome thoughts we are responsible to resist them and get to the root cause so they
can be removed. Thoughts are the key to actions (James 4:1) so we aren‟t to just try to change
actions (that is hypocrisy) but the thoughts behind them (Romans 12:2).
When we take our thoughts captive we reject any lies or deception they may bring and turn
them over to God. We can best defeat unwanted thoughts and temptations by quoting
Scripture. When Jesus was tempted He quoted Scripture to have victory over Satan's
temptations. Paul says our only offensive weapon is the sword of the Spirit, the Word of God.
Psalm 119:9,11 tell us that it's through God's Word that we have victory. When you have these
thoughts and attacks use Scripture to have victory. Ask God to give you some verses that will
help against these things, write them down and memorize them. Say them over and over when
these thoughts attack you. That is the only way to victory, and God guarantees it will work!
In addition, we are required to make every effort to think about things that are true, noble, right,
pure, lovely and admirable (Philippians 4:8).

15
HOW CAN WE BE DECEIVED IF WE KNOW THE TRUTH?
Do you remember the children's story about the emperor's new clothes? Some crooks
convinced him they were making fine garments which only the enlightened could see so he
pretended to see them. Everyone else did also. Then in a parade a little boy spoke the truth
and everyone realized they had been believing a lie and deceiving themselves. Satan deceives
us into believing a lie. But how can we be deceived if we know the truth?
1. We can be demonized. Like a drunk is influenced by alcohol so we can be by demons.
2. We can prefer to be deceived because we don‟t want to face the truth or don‟t like the truth,
so we convince ourselves that a lie is true. We start to really believe it because we want to.
3. We let our emotions run the show instead of our mind. When we let our feelings explain
reality to our emotions (reacting out of fear for example) we replace the truth with deception.
4. Our mind can be deceived, too, when we use it as the final determining factor and think
absolute truth comes from it. Without the anchor of God‟s Word to form our mind and correct
our errors we can truly believe something based on the facts as we interpret them. But we may
not be interpreting them correctly. However only God has all the facts and perfect insight,
seeing the future as clearly as the past, so when we reject His truth we are open to any kind of
deception.
5. Satan and demons tempt us to deception. Of course they don‟t „sell‟ their product as a black
lie, but make it look as appealing and good as possible. We sometimes fall for the bait.
6. Even aside from the enemy, our natural tendency to sin (sin nature) causes us to prefer sin
for we are often more interested in what is easiest and most enjoyable now instead of what is
best in the long run. Our „flesh‟ desires instant gratification and we can „want‟ something so
much that we leave all reason and balance behind.

RECOGNIZING TRUTH
How does your heart know truth? How do you know when your mate is telling the truth? It‟s not
something you can explain or put into words. It‟s not something others who don‟t know your
mate can tell, either. But you know them well enough to be able to read the subtleties and know
what they are communicating. That takes time as a relationship grows. The more time one
spends listening to God the better he knows what God is saying. The more you listen to and
follow the truth, the better your heart will recognize it. Really it is His Holy Spirit in us that
speaks to our thoughts (and emotions as well). He promises to reveal His truth to us (John
16:13-15). For more information on listening to God read Appendix 7 & 8, pages 101-108.

COMPULSIVE & OBSESSIVE THOUGHTS

Thoughts we don't have captive (aren't in control of) fall into two categories: compulsions
and obsessions. A compulsion is a force that causes us to act against our inclinations. It
comes from within but is not under our control and drives us to unpleasant behavior. These
often take the form of a 'ritual' or tradition to be superstitiously followed. It can be an extremely
detailed preoccupation with minor, every-day tasks or be a besetting sin we are unable to
conquer. It feels like a force greater than self is driving the person.
An obsession is a thought which forces itself into conscious thought against our will
(usually something unpleasant and/or sinful) and can't be dismissed by ones our free will.

16
MENTAL ILLNESS
Demons can and do cause mental illness: they can make a person be not in his 'right
mind' (Mark 15:15), they can cause screaming and convulsions, foaming at the mouth (Luke
9:39), they can cause self-destructive thoughts and actions (Mark 9:22), they can make a
person appear to be 'raving mad' (John 10:20), and they can cause immoral, anti-social
behavior that makes the person seem not right mentally (Mark 5:15; Luke 8:35).
It cannot be said that all mental illness is demonic. Other factors are involved such as
chemical imbalances, birth defects, damage from injury or drug usage, etc. However
demonizing must always be considered until completely ruled out. One way to tell if it is
demonic or not is the person's willingness to listen or talk about Jesus. If they fall asleep,
change the subject constantly, don't seem to be hearing you, get violent, want to leave in a
hurry, etc., you have good reason to suspect demons are involved.

SCHIZOPHRENIA
One of the most severe psychological disorders is schizophrenia. In general it is
characterized by a loss of interest in life, withdrawal and varying degrees of thought disorders.
Among the symptoms most frequently observed are: secluding ones self and withdrawal from
society, irritability, excessive daydreaming or preoccupation with thoughts and fantasies,
delusive thinking characterized by self-pity and feelings of persecution, bizarre behavior and/or
language, and over-sensitivity to criticism and comments of others. I am no expert in these
things, but in every case I have seen this has been demonic (Mark 5:6-7).

FEAR
Fear is one of Satan's biggest weapons. Demons are often behind and use fear
(Romans 8:15). If it takes the form of insecurity, anxiety, worry, preoccupation with problems, or
whatever, it is still fear. Demons put fear of David into Saul (I Samuel 18:10-15) and put fear
and terror into Eliaphaz by gliding by his face (Job 4:15). Anything not of faith is sin (Romans
14:23). God does not give us fear (II Timothy 1:7; Romans 8:15), so if you experience fear
realize it is not from God but from Satan. This doesn't mean it is always through demonizing, for
you can be attacked with fear without being demonized.
Fear takes root when we choose to focus on circumstances instead of God. Peter
walking on water is a good example. When his eyes were on Jesus his faith was strong, but
when he looked at the waves they grew in his mind to be greater than Jesus‟ power and he
started sinking. He did the right thing, though, and put his eyes back on Jesus.
Dream with me for a minute. Suppose as a young child you had a father who loved you
more than anything and constantly showed it. He was always there for you, always showing his
love, enjoying you and laughing with you. Whatever you needed he was there to help and
supply. How would that make you feel? What difference would it have made? There is
something down deep inside all of us that would love to have someone we could trust, someone
to take care of us, someone to always be there no matter what. Then we wouldn't need to be in
control so we wouldn‟t fear. Control is a poor but often necessary substitute for love and trust.
It may have been necessary in your past but isn‟t necessary any more!
TRUST, THE ANTIDOTE TO FEAR How can we understand trust, what it means and how it
works? I think understanding how a family should work is the best answer. God established a
family relationship to answer all those questions. He is the Father, we are the children. Do your
children trust you? What do they have to do? What do you expect of them? It's exactly the
17
same. Jesus says we are to be like little children in order to learn faith and trust. Let your
children teach you. Put yourself in their position - with a Perfect Father.
PRAYER TO HAVE VICTORY OVER FEAR
Dear Heavenly Father, I come to You as Your child. I voluntarily place myself under your
protective care. I acknowledge that You are the only legitimate fear object in my life. I confess
that I have been fearful and anxious because of my lack of trust, my unbelief and believing the
lies of the enemy. I have not always trusted You. Too often I have lived in fear and relied on
my own strength and resources. I confess that as sin and thank You for Your forgiveness.
I know that you have not given me a spirit of fear, but of power, love and a sound mind (2
Timothy 1:7). Therefore I renounce any fear in my life. I ask You to reveal to me all the areas
where the sin of fear as affected me. Show me the lies I have believed and help me to believe
Your truth instead. I desire to live in faith by the power of Your Holy Spirit. Fill me with Your
presence and Your Spirit so I can follow You by faith. In Jesus‟ name. Amen.

ANGER
Anger comes from mishandling hurt and pain. Instead of feeling it as hurt we turn it into
anger. Demons are behind and use anger, too. They made Saul angry at David, so much so
that he tried to kill David (I Samuel 18:10-11; 19:9-10). Paul says there is a very close
connection between anger and demonizing (Ephesians 4:27).
As I said before, anger comes from pain and hurt that is buried inside. You can't bury
something alive and think you are getting rid of it. The hurt must be dead - faced, admitted,
healed, removed, forgiven. When a person buries hurt alive it keeps poising everything until it is
dug out and destroyed.
While there is a legitimate use for anger („righteous indignation‟) most of what we face is
not right. Anger is a secondary emotion, unlike fear which is a basic emotion. Wrong anger is
always the result of mishandling another, deeper emotional like fear or pain. Let‟s take pain,
first of all. When a person hits their finger with a hammer what do they do? Usually they get
angry. What they feel is pain, but it comes out as anger because anger is a much easier
emotion to handle than pain. When someone says something critical or threatening it hurts, but
the natural response in many is to get angry. That way they don‟t have to face the pain – but it
stays and causes more and more anger. That‟s where fear comes in. It‟s not just pain that
causes anger, but fear of pain. Fear is at the root of anger in other ways as well. To seek to
manage our fears we try to control our lives and circumstances (thus the control emphasis part
grows). We feel that is necessary to prevent pain and other things we fear. We use anger as a
control tool. The adrenalin rush makes us feel in charge instead of a victim. We learn that
people can be manipulated and controlled by our anger (or the threat of it) and we use that to
control as well. This is another reason why it‟s important to deal with and get victory over the
fears down inside. When they go the anger and control issues will become much more
manageable. A person can‟t stop their anger as long as what causes it is still inside pushing it
out. They must get the root cause out, and that is where dealing with the fear comes in.

CUTTING, SELF MUTILATION, SUICIDE

Some today explain cutting and other self-mutilation activities as purely psychological.
They say it is a way of refocusing pain, of using physical pain to alleviate emotional pain. While
that may be true, I believe there is a deeper cause to these things. From my experience and the
Bible I am convinced that self-mutilation is contrary to our natural desire to „love‟ ourselves and
18
the natural drive to protect self and survive at every cost. Mark 5 tells about a demonized man
who was continually cutting himself (Mark 5:5). Then there is the demonized boy who keeps
throwing himself in the fire to burn or water to drown (Matthew 17:15). Satan loves pain and
death. They are his tools of trade. He would have all of us dead if God would not forbid it. So
the best he can do it to try and get us to harm ourselves. The ultimate of this is suicide. The
prophets of Baal regularly used cutting as a means of appeasing their demonic gods, as seen in
their encounter with Elijah on Mt. Carmel (1 Kings 18:28). Accounts of suicide in the Bible also
show close association with demonization. Saul killed himself after his encounter with the witch
of Endor. Judas‟ suicide came after being indwelt by Satan and betraying Jesus.
PRAYER FOR THOSE WITH SELF DESTRUCTIVE OR SUICIDAL TENDENCIES
In Jesus' name I renounce all suicidal thoughts and any attempts I've made to take my own life
or in any way injure myself. I confess ___________ (name each sin of self-destruction that
comes to mind) and put it under the blood of Jesus. I renounce the lie that life is hopeless and
that I can find peace and freedom by taking my own life. Satan is a thief and comes to steal, kill
and destroy. I put any access any demons claim to my life or to my family under the blood of
Jesus. In Jesus' name I cover all that with the blood of Jesus. I choose life in Christ Who came
to give me life and give it abundantly. Thank You for Your forgiveness that allows me to forgive
myself. I choose to believe that there is always hope in Christ. In Jesus name I pray. Amen

OTHER CHARACTERISTICS OF DEMONIZING

Luke 8:26-39, the account of the Gadarene demoniac, clearly describes various
symptoms of demonizing. There is nakedness (immodesty, immorality), self-destructive
tendencies (even to suicide and death), supernatural strength, animalistic behavior,
schizophrenia, mental illness, preoccupation with darkness and death (living in a graveyard), fits
of rage, resistance to spiritual things, etc. The strong man (ruler) was "Legion", meaning he had
many demons under his authority that are doing these various works.

HOW RESPONSIBLE ARE THE DEMONIZED?

How could a person be responsible and at the same time have demons affect the mind?
While we aren‟t responsible for everything that happens when demonized we are responsible for
letting it happen and not being in control. Think of it this way. Someone gets drunk and kills
another family in the car. They didn‟t want to kill them, probably didn‟t even realize they were
doing it until it happened. Does that mean they aren‟t responsible and can walk away free? No.
They are responsible for their actions. They are certainly responsible for getting drunk and
allowing themselves to be in a situation that could cause death. Just because sometimes they
drive without killing anyone doesn‟t mean they are any less guilty then, too. The same is done
with demonizing. Allowing another power to influence us makes us accountable for all that
happens while under that influence.
But if someone is demonized from childhood and isn‟t aware of it, are they responsible?
Yes and no. Yes, they are responsible, but no, for God covers it with His grace and His work on
the cross. Just like a little child is guilty of sin but God doesn‟t hold him accountable until he is
old enough to know the difference between right and wrong, so the person demonized that way
isn‟t accountable until they start to realize what is going on. The option then is to turn to Jesus
for help over it.

19
EVIDENCE OF DEMONIZING
I. COMPULSIVE THOUGHTS
Extremely low self image (feel unworthy, unclean, no good, etc) Luke 8:2
Constant confusion in thinking (especially about spiritual things), restlessness
Inability to believe spiritual truths which you hear or read
Mocking and blasphemous thoughts (esp. when hearing spiritual truths)
Perceptual distortions (thinking others are angry at you when they are not)
Repetitious dreams or nightmares (sexual, horror-filled, fearful, etc)
Violent thoughts (of suicide, rape, murder, self-abuse, cutting, etc.)
II. COMPULSIVE FEELINGS
Hatred and bitterness toward others for no justifiable reason
Tremendous hostility, fear, restlessness when challenged about demonizing
Deep depression and despondence (frequent and long)
Irrational fears, panic, and phobias (Rom. 8:15 Luke 9:39)
Irrational anger or rage (Mt. 8:28)
Irrational guilt and extreme self-condemnation, not forgiving self
III. COMPULSIVE BEHAVIOR
Desire to do right but inability to carry it out
Sudden personality & attitude changes (like, and then hate someone)
Strong aversion to Scripture reading & prayer
Lying compulsively, then often wondering why (Acts 5:3)
Stealing compulsively, if you need the thing or not
Drinking or using drugs (prescription or not) compulsively, if you really desire to or not
Eating compulsively (or reverse, bulimia or anorexia nervosa)
Sexual sins that are compulsive (especially perversions) Matthew 15:5 Luke 8:27
Irrational, inappropriate laughter
Irrational violence (compulsion to hurt self or someone else) Mt. 17:15; Mk. 5:5; Lk 9:39
Sudden speaking of a language not previously known
Reactions to the name and blood of Jesus (uncomfortable, move away, etc.)
Uncontrollable cutting and mocking tongue and language
Vulgar language and actions (Luke. 4:33-34)
Uncontrollable greed, which drives you on (Acts 5:3)
IV. CONSCIOUSNESS PROBLEMS
Loss of time (little or a lot, not knowing how you got someplace what you did)
Extreme sleepiness around spiritual things (Bible study, prayer, etc.)
Demonstration of extraordinary abilities (ESP, telekinesis, out of body, disassociating)
Voices heard in the mind (mock, intimidate, accuse, threaten, bargaining
A voice speaking from you refers to you in the third person ("he" "she”)
Supernatural experiences (haunting, movement or disappearance of objects, etc.)
V. ABNORMAL MEDICAL PROBLEMS
Seizures (Mk. 1:26 Mk. 7:24-30 Mk. 17:15) (may or may not be demonic)
Pain without justifiable explanation, problem doctors can‟t cure
Physical ailments alleviated by a spiritual command (epileptic seizure, asthma attack,
headache, nausea, etc., which stops when commanded in Jesus' name to be gone)
Sudden interference with bodily functions (buzzing in ears, irritability to speak or hear,
increased hypersensitivity in hearing or touch, sudden chills, etc.)

20
 III. CAUSES
Having looked at what demonizing is and some characteristics of it, the next step is to
find out what allows demons to do this work in/against us. These openings are like cracks in a
wall which allow the enemy to slip in. When you have these openings, it could be that demons
are using this to demonize you. Demons are like rats that feed on garbage. To get rid of the
rats one must get rid of the garbage, then the rats will be gone.
The most common avenue to demonic entrance is through a family line. One person
opens themselves to demonic influence and the demons claim them and all they have, including
children. Then the same traits and influences pass on to the children and their children. Occult
and Satanic involvement by activities, drugs, acid rock music, Ouija boards, etc. is another
opening. Cult involvement in the family, especially Masons, opens one. The Bible says that
when 2 people have sex the two become one flesh and that allows demons to claim the other
person. Abuse of any kind or any form of trauma, especially when young, open one to the
demonic. Strong soul ties with someone involved can cause an opening. Being unwanted
when in the womb or young is a definite opening. These are some of the main avenues demons
use to gain entrance and attack people.

BECAUSE OF OUR BECAUSE OF OUR

PROPERTY RELATIONSHIP WITH
Past use of the location JESUS
Personal objects

BECAUSE OF OUR
ANCESTORS
BECAUSE OF SIN IN
Ancestors past actions
OUR LIFE
Our past actions

21
In order to have victory over the attacks of the enemy it is important to understand where those
attacks come from – what is the cause of them. This is very important in being able to defend
against them. If we know the direction from which our enemy will attack we can better defend
ourselves and defeat those attacks. If you think of your life as a fort you can better understand
what is happening. Think of a frontier fort such as were built for protection in the early days of
the USA. An enemy can 1) claim access through an open door, 2) enter through a weak spot in
the wall, 3) claim the land on which the fort is built, or 4) attack us because of our commitment
to Jesus. Let‟s look at these four avenues of attack.

A. PHYSICAL ATTACK We can be attacked because of access

given through what has happened on the land or to the property in the past.

It can be PAST USE OF THE LOCATION. Some event may have happened
on the land or in the home or room where you live. It could be a violent act, an occult activity, a
curse, a dedicating of the property to the powers of darkness or similar acts. Sometimes when
we go into a certain neighborhood or home there is a „sense‟ of evil, a discomfort in our spirit. In
a store that sells New Age materials you may „feel‟ different in your spirit, a discomfort. This is
the explanation for supernatural apparitions that happen in „haunted‟ homes – demonic activity
may be present. Some countries and even continents are in extra darkness and bondage and it
can be sensed by believers. The message we get is from God‟s Holy Spirit Who is warning us
against the evil around us.
Our solution is to pray, taking back any access the enemy may claim to the property and
asserting our right as children of God to claim and use it. Put any other claims under the blood
of Jesus and dedicate it to Him for His honor and glory. A sign, picture or cross on the wall can
be a good visual reminder to all of the ownership of the property by the Lord Jesus Christ.
Pray, anoint the house and property, etc. Walk around you boundaries praying out loud,
claiming your property for God and forbidding any demons to have any access to it. Dedicate it
to God and invite His presence through all of it. Take back any access any demons may claim
to the property and put the access under the blood of Jesus. Break it in Jesus‟ name. Ask God
to put an angelic hedge of protection around it. Do the same in all the rooms of the house,
especially the basement (if you have one). Anoint each room with oil by dipping your finger in
the oil and putting a cross on the door, walls, etc. Pray as you did when you walked around the
property. If there is one particular part of the house that seems worse put a night light there so
there is always light in to room. You could do that to all the rooms. Demons hate light, and they
hate hearing Jesus praised, so you can play praise music in various places 24 hours a day. It
can be real soft – they will hear it!

In addition it can be from PERSONAL PROPERTY ON THE

LOCATION. When the Jews took possession of Canaan under Joshua they were told to
not keep any of the objects they captured. Even animals and children were to be destroyed.
They had been dedicated to Satan and were claimed by him. Those who used these things
would be opening themselves up to the demonic powers they had been dedicated to. That‟s
why Paul had the people in Ephesus burn all their occult books. Today we must watch for
things like literature from other cults and religions, Ouija boards and other occult paraphernalia,
22
pagan objects from primitive cultures, objects from Masonic or other secret societies, some
Native American artifacts or the like. Pornography, drug or alcoholic supplies, music with a
black or evil dimension
The solution is to remove and destroy such objects as God convicts you or as being
openings for demonic access. Ask for forgiveness for having them, cleanse the room from their
presence, take back any access the enemy may claim and dedicate the space as well as
yourself to Jesus. Ask Him to reveal to you anything else that may need to be dealt with.
When a room or object is under the control of an evil spirit for whatever reason they
claim, painting crosses by dipping a finger in oil and making them on a wall claims the place for
Jesus. Playing Christian music and leaving a small light on also are offensive to the forces of
darkness. Of course praying and quoting scripture while making the crosses is important, too. I
know I, as a Christian, have great power in blessing people, especially my own family and other
Christians. 'God bless you' is more than a slang or shallow comment. There's real power in it
when one means it that way. It's a privilege I use and repeat often to people. Distance doesn't
seem to affect it at all. Of course there is something even more special about touching a person
when I pray or ask God to bless them, but when at a distance it carries just as well. The power
is in God who is everywhere (omnipresent). Satan and demons are limited to one place at a
time so they are at a distinct disadvantage in this, too.
The promise God gives us to claim and use is: The One who is in you is greater
than the one who is in the world. I John 4:4
PRAYER TO CLEANSE A ROOM OR HOME
Remove and destroy all objects of false worship, then pray this aloud in every room. Using your
finger to print small crosses of oil on the doors and walls is good to do. Also, leaving a light on
(against darkness) and/or music praising Jesus playing in the room is also good. Demons don‟t
like light or hearing Jesus praised.
“Heavenly Father, I acknowledge that You are the Lord of heaven and earth. In Your sovereign
power and love, You have entrusted us with this place to live and we thank You for it. I dedicate
this place to You for Your honor and glory. I pray this would be a place of spiritual, emotional
and physical safety and blessing for me and my family and ask for Your protection from all the
attacks of the enemy. As a child of God I command every evil spirit claiming ground in this
place to be gone. We put under the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ any access you may claim.
Any sin that has been committed here, any spirits invited here in any way and anything that may
have happened on this location we put under the blood of Jesus and we forbid you to take any
access to this place or do any work against us or anyone in this place.”

B. HISTORICAL ATTACK This attack comes through our or

our ancestors‟ sins. It is the same as leaving the front door open while building a secure
fortress.

It may be because of our ANCESTOR‟S/PARENT‟S PAST

ACTIONS. When one person opens themselves up to demonic influence, that person‟s
descendants are also at risk of demonizing. When a demon has access to a person, he also
claims right to all that person has, including their children. The Bible says God "punishes the
children

23
for the sin of the fathers to the third and fourth generation" (Exodus 20:4-5; Deuteronomy 5:8-9;
Exodus 34:6-7). The Bible says that children are affected by their parents sins (Ezekiel 18;2)
and this is one of the ways. In fact, this is one of the most common reasons people are
demonized. This is especially true of first born males, for Satan seeks to claim them just as God
does (Exodus 34:20).
Generational bondage is often discerned by the sin patterns that repeat from generation
to generation. It is not uncommon to observe generations of abuse, addiction, hatred,
superstition and fear, pride, control and manipulation, rejection, sexual sins and perversions,
aberrant religious beliefs, witchcraft, and rebellion etc.
If you notice some of the same problems in your life as in your siblings, parents, aunts,
uncles, or grandparents it could very well be ancestral demonizing. The same demons have
access to those in the family and do the same work in various members (not all members, that
would be too obvious). They claim the blood line and use that as access. If you see some
patterns in the symptoms or characteristics of demonizing that were covered previously in
others in your family that could show ancestral access. That is why so often a boy who hates
his father for beating his mother grows up to beat his own wife, or a child of an alcoholic
becomes an alcoholic themselves.
A very, very common pattern is for the first-born male to be affect first and most by
generational attacks. The first-born Jews were dedicated to God and so Satan tries to attack
and claim them first, too. Often it is the first-born male in a family that is attacked spiritually.
Generational bondage can be broken by personally repenting of and confessing the sins
of past generations. Claim the blood of Christ as stronger than your blood line and put that
access under the blood of Jesus (Romans 5:15). Claim that you are a "new creation, old things
have passed away, all things have become new" (II Corinthians 5:17). Ask God to turn curses
into blessing (Deut. 23:5).
PRAYER FOR DELIVERANCE FROM GENERATIONAL BONDAGE
“Gracious Father over all, I acknowledge before you the sins of my parents and ancestors. I
know that they have sinned because all men and women are sinners. And so, I openly confess
the sins of my parents and ancestors. I know I cannot do what only they could have done in
attaining forgiveness of their sins, but I am sorry for their sins against you and I ask that you
cover their sins with the blood of Jesus and not hold their consequences against me or my
descendants. I claim the finished work of Jesus Christ, Who bore all my sin upon Himself. In
faith I accept that work on the basis of your holy Word. I reclaim any consent given to Satan‟s
forces by my parents‟ sin. Dear Jesus, please set me free from all evil influences coming from
my parents and ancestors in the name of Jesus. I know I am a new creation in Christ. Old
things have gone and all things have become new. I here and now reject and disown all the
sins of my ancestors. As one who has been delivered from the power of darkness and
translated into the kingdom of God's dear Son, I cancel out all demonic working that has been
passed on to me from my ancestors. As one who has been crucified and raised with Christ and
who sits with him in heavenly places, I reject any and every way in which Satan may claim
ownership of me. I declare myself and my descendants to be eternally and completely signed
over and committed to the Lord Jesus Christ. I now command every evil spirit and every enemy
of the Lord Jesus Christ that is in or around me to flee my presence and never to return. I now
ask You, heavenly Father, to fill me with Your Holy Spirit. I submit my body as an instrument of
righteousness, a living sacrifice, that I may glorify You in my body. All this I do in the name &
authority of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen."

24
The sin that opens the door for demonic attack doesn‟t have to be done by others, though. It
could be OUR OWN PAST ACTIONS. The lists of sins that are especially
prone to allowing demonic access are listed in this handbook on pages 20, 32-33. This refers
specifically to things that happened early in life, often in childhood, which gave demons access
to work against us. Present acts of sin will be considered separately.
This can include occult, New Age, Ouija Board or other involvements in the past. Having
become a Mason, Shriner or member of any secret society, have had a traumatic experience,
rape, molestation or abuse experience, been involved in drugs, alcohol or immoral behavior,
having someone lay hands on you to pray and they had demonic issues themselves or having a
curse put on you or your family.
God clearly states that SEXUAL UNION means two become one flesh, even if it is sex
with a prostitute (1 Corinthians 6:16). Therefore sexual activity with anyone before or outside
marriage can be a direct opening to demonization. Any demons that have access to the person
you are involved with will have immediate and instant access to you as well. It is like a spiritual
AIDS infection, but there is no prevention, no „safe sex‟ application. Those sexual involvements
of the past must be confessed and put under the blood of Jesus. Any access given to any
demons through them must be broken in Jesus name. Ask to be filled with His Presence
instead, and thank Him for His mercy!
It may be someone has put a CURSE on you or your family by asking that something
bad happen to you. That is really a prayer that Satan really loves to answer! Parents can curse
their children by saying they wish they hadn‟t had them, they hate them, don‟t want them they
are no good and will never amount to anything, and so forth. Finally, we can curse ourselves
(Proverbs 6:2) by saying we hope we die, that we aren‟t good enough, that we‟ll never be happy
or any of many such things about ourselves.
The area of curses is a less common but still a strong opening to demonic access. To
curse someone is to ask for evil to happen to them. Those requests (really prayers) are heard
by Satan and his forces and 'answered' when possible. This includes everything from occult
and witchcraft curses to one individual 'wishing' harm on another. Balaam was paid to curse
Israel, but God wouldn't allow it (Numbers 22 - 24). These curses, when in effect, can also be
passed on from generation to generation. The Bible says that speaking evil of someone is the
same as cursing them (Romans 12:14). Things like: "I hope you die..." "Since he/she won't
love me I wish they'd ....." "You're no good, you'll never amount to anything..." "I hope she gets
some of her own medicine..." "I hope your children do ..... to you when you grow up." You can
even curse yourself by what you say (Proverbs 6:2). Our words are powerful and important.
They aren't something to be taken lightly. Using profanity ("curse" words) also falls into this
category. When someone "damns" someone to "hell" that is an awful, awful thing to say!
Demons love to hear it, they use the power of the hate in the speaker and will latch onto any
authority or justification to do their evil!
Balaam tried to curse the Jews (Dt 23:4). The Bible says we can curse others (Ps
109:17). Demons use this as an excuse to work against the person, as a „prayer‟ to gain
access. Old Testament men (Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, etc. Gen 27:23, 38) would bless or curse
their children (Genesis 48:20). Sometimes they even put a curse on them, as Abraham did with
Ishmael and Isaac cursed Esau. The Levites were used to pronounce blessings (Dt 10:8; 21:5).
When Naomi came back to Israel she said she was to be called „mara‟ because things had
turned „bitter‟ for her. A father is to bless his children by his words and send them into life with
his and God‟s blessing. What you have done is the opposite.

25
 If you feel this may have happened to you remember to "Bless them that curse you"
(Matthew 5:44). Treat the person with love and kindness, for when you return good for evil the
"undeserved curse does not come to rest" (Proverbs 6:2). Break that curse against you in
Jesus' name, claiming Galatians 3:10,13 which says "Christ redeemed us from the curse of the
law by becoming a curse for us, for it is written: 'Cursed is everyone who is hung on a tree.'"
Ask God to turn the curse to a blessing (Deuteronomy 23:5).
ADOPTED CHILDREN are quite often attacked because of openings in their past:
rejection, illegitimacy, rape (mother or them), abuse or many other things. There are often many
generational demons at work. Deliverance should be sought early for adopted children who
show signs of difficulties adjusting and adapting to their new family. Any child who has
experienced a traumatic experience when young can have demonic openings from it. A car or
other kind of accident or any situation that causes terror can be the reason.
So can abuse, rape, molestation or any form of rejection.
In order to bring deliverance to adopted children first of all the bond with the natural
mother must be broken. It‟s like cutting an invisible spiritual umbilical cord. Pray to break any
claim by sprits of abandonment, resentment, anger, lust, low self-esteem, self-centeredness,
jealousy, rejection, self-rejection, etc., and pray for them to be free from any generational spirits
who would be claiming them. Pray against any family curses, spirits of occultism or anything
that had access to the family through the ancestors. For more information about children and
deliverance see pages 57-58, 60.
REJECTION If, before birth, one or both of the parents reject the pregnancy and the baby
is unwanted, demons can step in and claim the baby. Also, if there is a difficult birth or the
parents are disappointed because of the sex or a physical feature (or handicap) of the baby then
demons can claim it. Sometimes even extreme sibling rejection can cause this. Rejection can
come later too, especially if a baby cries a lot or causes problems for the parents, or if it
interferes in their life or career.
If you felt rejection in your childhood, what can you now do about it? First, make a free
will decision to forgive the person/parent. In Jesus' name break anything they said/felt against
you (as with curses above). Freely accept God's love to fill and heal you. In Jesus name forbid
any demons of rejection to do any work against you. From then on take every thought captive
(II Corinthians 10:4-5) and don't let negative thoughts about your past rejection dominate
(Philippians 4:8). Claim your new relationship to God (II Corinthians 5:17).
ABUSE This includes any form of incest or physical abuse (physical or emotional). As
seen before, sexual union gives demons access (I Corinthians 6:16). The trauma of abuse
creates openings that demons often use in the child's life from then on.
REBELLION Rebellion is often seen as "natural," but can be as much an invitation for
demonizing as direct occult involvement (I Samuel 15:23 says so!). There is a difference
between normal "trying to find one's self" and real rebellion. In Israel older children who rebelled
were stoned to death. How can we tell normal rebellion from abnormal?
It is normal for a child to want his curfew extended to that of his friends but abnormal to
ignore their curfew and sometimes stay out all night. It is normal for a child to exhibit mood
swings (without violence of destruction) but abnormal when they become more and more
irrational and violent. Showing less interest in family activities as they grow older is normal for
children, but becoming so withdrawn they only use the home for a bed and breakfast is
abnormal. Showing some impatience with rules and restrictions is normal, but purposefully
disobeying and speaking disrespectfully are not. A gradual change in interests and friends as a
child grows in normal, but suddenly dropping all former interests and activities is not. It is
26
normal that a child will not confide in a parent as much as they used to as they mature, but
abnormal for them to be sneaky and secretive, even dishonest and manipulative. Children may
want to stretch the dress code you lay down, but it is abnormal to purposely dress in a way that
will shock and offend you. The Bible says this abnormal rebellion will grow in the last days (II
Timothy 3:1-5) and it certainly has been.
If you sense this in your child please pray specifically and regularly for them. Confront
them in love. Reestablish the relationship so grounds of communication can be opened.
Counseling can be helpful, too. Try to distinguish between their attitude and their action.
Sometimes one must be addressed first, other times the other. Ask God for wisdom (James 1).
SOUL TIES in our past can be another opening for demons. Just like they can
transfer from one person to another through a physical union like sex, so they can transfer
through an emotional union as well. Souls can bond as well as bodies. When one gives their
trust, their heart to another a bonding is formed. Bonds between mates, parents and children,
godly friends, etc., are good and necessary. But when we bond with someone who is
demonized then those demons can use that as access to the other person. Souls become
bonded, or tied together. If you have any of these in your past that you feel may not have been
godly and healthy, confess them as sin and break the bond in Jesus‟ name.

PRAYER TO BREAK UNGODLY SOUL TIES

In the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, I ask God to break all ungodly spirit, soul Formatted: Space After: 6 pt, Border: Box:
(Single solid line, Auto, 0.5 pt Line width)
and body ties that have been established between me and (name person). I sever that linking
supernaturally and ask God to remove from you all influence of the other person (name them)
and draw back to myself every part that has been wrongfully tied in bondage to another person.
I now speak directly to every evil spirit that has taken advantage of this ungodly soul tie. You no
longer have any rights here and I order you to leave now without hurting or harming me or any
other person and without going into any other member of the family. In Jesus‟ name. Amen

BREAKING ACCESS GIVEN IN CHILDHOOD

FROM YOUR OWN CHILDHOOD Confess (admit) what happened as sin and put it under the blood
of Jesus (I John 1:9). Even if it isn't your sin, you must label what happened as sin and break its power
over you by Jesus' blood. Forgive anyone that has been influential or guilty in any of these areas. In
Jesus' name take back any access demons can try to use. Ask to be filled by the Holy Spirit and healed
from the results of any of these. Claim II Corinthians 5:17, that you are now a new creation in Jesus and
all those old things are gone and passed away.
IN YOUR OWN CHILDREN Confess the sin and especially your part in it, putting it under the blood of
Jesus (I John 1:9). Forgive anyone involved (others or yourself). In Jesus' name take back any access
demons can try to use from it. Ask to be filled by the Holy Spirit and healed from the results of any of
these. Pray for them regularly and specifically. Claim II Corinthians 5:17 for them if they are believers
(they are a new creation and all these things in the past are gone). If they aren't a believer pray for their
salvation.
God‟s promise to us in this area is: Therefore if anyone is in Christ, He is a new
creation; the old has gone, the new has come! II Corinthians 5:17

27
C. RELATIONAL ATTACK One of the most common
reasons for our attacks is because of our commitment to Jesus. The fort is attacked just
because it is there and represents a threat to those who don‟t want it there.
We don‟t have to have done anything – just our stand with Jesus will draw attacks for
Satan is committed to opposing God‟s kingdom in any and every way he can. Satan can‟t
attack Jesus directly so he takes his hate and anger out on God‟s children. That‟s why the Jews
have experienced such persecution through the years. While we were in Satan‟s army, or even
when we were neutral and ineffective for God, demons didn‟t need to waste time and effort on
us. But when we become committed to serving Jesus and building His Kingdom we find we
have spiritual enemies sworn to do anything they can to destroy us. Sometimes these attacks
are direct, other times they take an indirect approach. Our marriage, finances, children or health
may be attacked to discourage us and cause us to cease to actively participate in the cause of
Christ. These attacks can also take the form of opposition from others. There may be a person
who does what he can to make life difficult for you. This is why Satan attacked Job – because
he was effective in his faith and Satan wanted to stop that. That seems to be the cause of
Paul‟s demonic „thorn in the flesh‟ attack as well (2 Corinthians 12).
How can we tell what is a normal problem of the flesh or life in a fallen world from what is
an attack of the enemy? If it brings a long, ongoing battle, and especially if you are having
trouble having victory over it, you should seek for deeper causes. Or if it is a very new, very
sudden attack that threatens to overwhelm and defeat you. If it is something large that comes
from nowhere, like a gigantic wave that threatens to wash you away. Then suspect spiritual
causes as well.
Pray for a hedge of protection around yourself, your property and your family, as Job did
(Job 1:45, 10-11). Turn to God‟s Word for guidance:
God opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble. Submit yourselves, then, to God.
Resist the devil, and he will flee from you. Come near to God and He will come near to you.
James 4:6-8
All things work together for the good of those who love God. Rom 8:28
There is no testing taken you but such as is common to man. God will not allow you to
be tested beyond what you can bear, but with the testing will make a way of escape so you can
bear it. I Cor 10:13

D. SPIRITUAL ATTACK The major cause for most of our

battles, especially if we are struggling with sins that defeat us. These are like having cracks and
rotten spaces in our defense. They are a sure invitation for attack and defeat.
For children such sins as self-centeredness, pride, rebellion, anger and unforgiveness
are especially damaging in this area. Rebellion (1 Samuel 15:23), immorality, substance abuse,
pride and self rejection are sins teens commit which open them to the enemy. For adults any
ongoing sin patter, pride, greed, anger, lust, etc., can be an opening for demonic attack. The
lists of sins that are especially prone to allowing demonic access are listed in this handbook on
page 20, 32-33. Demons love to piggy-back on human sins, so watch out! Demons are like rats
attracted to garbage. To get rid of the rats you must get rid of the garbage. For us that would
be sin.

28
 Ask God to show you any sin in your life so that you can effectively deal with it. Ps
139:23-24 Search me, O God, and know my heart; test me and know my anxious
thoughts. See if there is any offensive way in me, and lead me in the way
everlasting.
Sin must be confessed (I John 1:9). That means to see the sin as God sees it. It
includes thoughts, actions, motives and sins of omission. Fasting can be a way of showing
humility and seeking victory over sin (Ps 169:10 Dt 8:2-3, 11-14; Isa 58:3). For more
information on fasting see page 56-57.

REMEMBER, GOD PROMISES VICTORY!

"Thanks be to God, He gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ." I Cor.
15:57
"But thanks be to God, who always leads us in triumphal procession in Christ." II
Cor. 2:14
"Who is He that overcomes the world? Only he who believes Jesus Christ is the
Son of God." I John 5:5
So let‟s define sin. Sin is anything we do, anything we think or anything we feel that is
not what Jesus would do, think or feel. It is anything we could do, think or feel that is right and
He wants us to do but we don‟t do, think or feel it. Or it could be something good we do, think or
feel but do, think or feel it motivated by our own selfish reasons. Sin is more motive than action.
PRAYER FOR FORGIVENESS FOR SIN AND DELIVERANCE
"Dear heavenly Father, You have told us to put on the Lord Jesus Christ and make no provision
for the flesh in regard to its lusts (Romans 13:14). I acknowledge that I have given in to fleshly
lusts which wage war against my soul (I Peter 2:11). I thank You that in Christ my sins are
forgiven, but I have transgressed Your holy law and given the enemy an opportunity to wage
war in my members (Ephesians 4:27; James 4:1; I Peter 5:8). I come before Your presence to
acknowledge these sins and to seek Your cleansing (I John 1:9) that I may be freed from the
bondage of sin (Galatians 5:1). I now ask You to reveal to my mind the ways that I have
transgressed Your moral law and grieved the Holy Spirit. ... (Then confess each sin that comes
to mind one by one.) I now confess these sins to You and claim through the blood of the Lord
Jesus Christ my forgiveness and cleansing. I cancel all ground that evil spirits have gained
through my willful involvement in sin. I ask this in the wonderful name of my Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ. Amen."
Let‟s look a little more specifically at some of the sin areas that are especially related to
demonizing, either by cause or by effect.

ANGER BASED SINS

One of the leading causes of demonizing is unconfessed anger. Anger includes any form
of unforgiveness, bitterness, hate, jealousy, gossip, criticism, etc. Paul says these can "give
the devil a foothold" (Ephesians 4:26-27). He tells the Corinthians that if they don't forgive each
other Satan will use that to "outwit" them (II Corinthians 2:10-11). Jesus Himself said that those
who don't forgive others will be turned over to tormenting demons to bring them to repentance

29
(Matthew 18:34). This anger includes anger toward others, parents self, or God. There can be
no removing demons using this access until all anger is truly confessed and put under the blood
of Jesus. This is one of the first things that usually comes up when we counsel people and pray
for their deliverance. Do NOT take this lightly!
PRAYER FOR FORGIVENESS OF ANGER & UNFORGIVENESS
"Dear heavenly Father, I thank You for the riches of Your kindness, forbearance, and patience,
knowing that Your kindness has led me to repentance (Romans 2:4). I confess that I have not
extended that same patience and kindness toward others who have offended me, but instead I
have harbored bitterness and resentment. I pray that during this time of self-examination You
would bring to mind only those people that I have not forgiven in order that I may do so
(Matthew 18:35). I also pray that if I have offended others you would bring to mind only those
people from whom I need to seek forgiveness and the extent to which I need to seek it (Matthew
5:23-24). I ask this in the precious name of Jesus. Amen.
PRAYER TO FORGIVE OTHERS
Thank You, Jesus, for dying that I might be forgiven. By an act of my will I now choose to
express the desire of my heart and forgive those who have hurt me. (name the people) I
release each and every one of these people into the freedom of my forgiveness. In Jesus‟
name. Amen

IDOLATRY BASED SINS

Sins which specifically put something or someone before God also give openings to
demons. Putting anything before God is idolatry, and is forbidden by God (Exodus 20:3,4,23;
23:24). These sins include greed, envy, jealousy, materialism, or putting anything (career,
possessions, etc.) or anyone (mate, child, parent, self, etc.) before God. Demons receive the
worship we give anything other than God (Zechariah 10:2; I Corinthians 10:19-21). Ananias and
Saphira were guilty of this (Acts 5:3). Spiritual adultery is something God hates (Jeremiah 3:8-
10; Ezekiel 16:23-43; 23:24-30; Revelation 17:1-5). This starts in the mind (Judges 2:10-13;
Ezekiel 14:7).
PRAYER FOR FORGIVENESS FROM IDOLATRY BASED SINS
"Dear heavenly Father, You have said the pride goes before destruction and an arrogant spirit
before stumbling (Proverbs 16:18). I confess that I have not denied myself, picked up my cross
daily, and followed You (Matthew 16:24). In so doing I have given ground to the enemy in my
life. I have believed that I could be successful and live victoriously by my own strength and
resources. I now confess that I have sinned against You by placing my will before Yours and by
centering my life around self instead of You. I now renounce the self life and by so doing cancel
all the ground that has been gained in my members by the enemies of the Lord Jesus Christ. I
pray that You will guide me so that I will do nothing from selfishness or empty conceit, but that
with humility of mind I will regard others as more important than myself (Philippians 2:3). Enable
me through love to serve others and in honor prefer others (Romans 12:10). I ask this in the
name of Christ Jesus my Lord. Amen. "

30
IMMORALITY BASED SINS
God created sex to show the great oneness of believers and Christ (Ephesians 5).
Therefore Satan tries hard to pervert and destroy this model. Any sex outside marriage is sinful
(Ephesians 5:3, 5-6). This includes thoughts (Matthew 5:27-30).
Sexual sin has an element that other sins don't have. When you unite yourself with
another person that also opens you to being demonized by any demons that are demonizing the
person you are united to. This is true even if it is simply sexual lust with a prostitute (I
Corinthians 6:16). Sex creates a special union, a spiritual oneness, an opening of total sharing
between two people. Often demons will claim this as access from one person to another. It is
like a spiritual AIDS disease, but much more contagious and with far worse consequences.
It is important for each believer to confess all their past immorality and put it under the
blood of Jesus, as well as taking back any access given to Satan's forces by that act. Ask God
to heal and cleanse you spiritually. Of course a good spiritual life (connecting with God in
devotions each morning, reading your Bible, etc.) is a must.
When a person first gets tempted, when the first thought pops into their mind, they must
get victory over the thought and not allow it to stay and grow. Victory only happens by quoting
scripture. Jesus had victory over Satan by quoting scripture and that is our sword of the Spirit.
Her are some passages you can use. Start quoting or reading them when tempted and don‟t
stop until well beyond the temptation” 2 Corinthians 5:17; Psalm 51:10-12; Romans 12:1;
James 4:6-8; I John 4:4; Philippians 4:19; Matthew 16:23; Psalm 139:23-24; 2 Corinthians 5:17;
2 Corinthians 12:9-10; 1 Peter 5:8-9; Job 31:1; Matthew 5:27-28. These verses can be your
sword for victory. Make sure you have an accountability partner who will check on you and be
there for you as well!

PRAYER FOR FORGIVENESS FROM SEXUAL SINS

Father, I confess that at various times in my life I have been powerless against the continuing Formatted: Space After: 6 pt, Border: Top:
(Single solid line, Auto, 0.5 pt Line width),
attacks of the enemy on my sexuality. I have chosen to sin in various ways and ask You to Bottom: (Single solid line, Auto, 0.5 pt Line
forgive me for the following: _____________ (specifically confess each and every sin). I now width), Left: (Single solid line, Auto, 0.5 pt Line
agree with Your verdict on my sin. I renounce all pleasure associated with these sins. I ask width, From text: 1 pt Border spacing: ), Right:
(Single solid line, Auto, 0.5 pt Line width, From
You t cleanse my memories, heal the hurts and forgive me. In Jesus‟ name. Amen text: 1 pt Border spacing: )

ANOTHER PRAYER FOR SEXUAL SIN

Loving Heavenly Father, I thank you for the gift of human sexuality and the high and holy
purpose for which you created it. In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by the power of His
blood, I resist all strongholds of sexual pervertedness assigned to manipulate and rule over
_____________ . I specifically resist demons and strongholds of ___________________
(name the areas of sexuality where they are being defeated), I command all of Satan‟s forces to
cease all activity and leave ____________________ and go to where the Lord Jesus Christ
sends them. In Jesus‟ name I pray. Amen.

31
WRONG SELF IMAGE BASED SINS
While there is often too much focus on self today under the guise of "developing a good
self image," it is true we are to accept ourselves as God made us (Psalm 139). We are to
accept ourselves as we accept others (Luke 10:27) - accepting both strengths and weaknesses
without over-emphasizing one or the other. Overemphasizing our strengths is pride, and that is
the sin that caused Satan's downfall. He tries to use it today as much as possible. The other
extreme (under-emphasizing our strengths) is to dislike or not accept ourselves as God made
us. Self-love and self-hate are both from pride. Both focus on self and are preoccupation with
self. In one we see ourselves as better than others in the other you see yourself as worse.
Both are definite cracks to demonizing, sins which must be confessed.
King Saul is a fine example of someone with a poor self image, someone who was
insecure and thought he was inferior to others (I Samuel 10:22). This was a crack that opened
him to demonizing (I Samuel 16:14, 23).
Its as important to forgive yourself as it is to forgive others! Satan tries to bring up past
sins to have us feel defeated, unworthy, etc. Don't let this tactic work! The next time the devil
reminds you of your past, remind him of his future.

LIST OF COMMON SINS

The following sins are examples of those which can allow Satan and his demons to have access
to "demonize" you. If you are now doing these you must confess them and take back any
access you gave Satan through them. If you no longer do them, still make sure they are
confessed and then renounce them. If a close relative does or has done them seek God's
guidance as to if Satan has used that to attack you through the relative. This list is not
complete, but will give you an idea of things:

When these are confessed and renounced, claim back for God the ground that Satan
may have claimed for his through these sins. Then make sure you ask and invite God's Holy
Spirit to fill those areas. If they aren't replaced with the Holy Spirit, Satan will re-enter in
stronger fashion (Mt. 12:43-45; Lk. 11:24-26). If there is a particular fruit of the Holy Spirit (love,
joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness and self control, Gal. 5:22-
23), that you need to counteract what you have confessed, ask God for His Spirit to produce
that in you., Be specific when you pray.

32
SEXUAL SINS Towards others (name):
Fornication Bitterness
Adultery Hatred
Pornography Revenge
Bestiality Unforgiveness
Incest
ENVY
Lust (fantasies)
Covetousness
Masturbation
Jealousy
Homosexuality
Rebellion - towards authority
Rape
Exhibitionism PRIDE
Self-centeredness
DRUGS
Poor self-image
Illegal (name the drug):
Self-sufficiency
Legal (name the drug):
Alcohol LIES
Nicotine Believing Satan's lies
Lack of honesty
IDOLATRY
Deceitfulness
Eastern religions (name):
Meditation - Chanting, Mantras, STEALING
Invocations Gambling
Cults (name them): CURSING
Catholicism Blasphemy
Secret Orders (name ): Slander
Material things (name): Gossip
People (name ):
VIOLENT ACTS
OCCULT PRACTICES Attempted suicide
Astrology Abortion
Fortune telling Rape
Ouija Board Fighting
ESP Beating others up
Séances Planning how to harm others
Hypnotism
Pow Wows UNSCRIPTURAL SEEKING OF GIFTS
Witchcraft Tongues (seeking, laying on hands)
Mind Control Visions
Psychic healing Healing (seeking ability to heal all)
Dungeons and Dragons Other (name):
Other (name): SATANISM
FEAR Bargain with Satan
Worry Worship of Satan
Anxiety MUSIC
Depression Occultist
Hopelessness Satanic
UNBELIEF NonChristian Hard Rock music
Doubts SPELLS & CURSES
Lack of trust Anything else you feel guilty of
ANGER (Name):
Towards God Anything else that came to mind as
Towards Self you went through this list:
Towards Parents

33
PATCHING THE CRACKS
The only cure for sin is the blood of Jesus. Any sin you recognize in your life must be
confessed (admit it is sin - I John 1:9 ). There is no other way of deliverance from demonizing
caused by sin. Demons are like rats that feed on garbage. Remove the garbage and the rats
will be gone!
Prayerfully and carefully read the Scriptures listed below and meditate on the questions
about each verse (Psalm 139:23-24). Every time God's Spirit pricks your heart pray and
admit/confess your sin. Put it under the blood of Jesus, and take back any access this sin has
given to Satan's forces.

CONFESSION OF SIN
"Search me, O God, and know my heart; try me and know my thoughts; and see if there is any
wicked way in me, and lead me in the way everlasting." Psalm 139:23-24
1. MATTHEW 6:12,14
Is there anyone against whom you hold a grudge?
Is there anyone you hate? Is there anyone you do not love?
Are there any misunderstandings you are unwilling to forget?
Is there any person against whom you are harboring bitterness, resentment, or jealousy?
Is there anyone you dislike to hear praised or spoken well of?
Do you justify a wrong attitude toward another?
2. MATTHEW 6:33
Is there anything in which you have failed to put God first?
Have your decisions been made after your own wisdom and desires instead of by seeking and following
God's will?
Do any of the following in any way interfere with your surrender and service to God: ambition,
pleasures, loved ones, friendships, desire for recognition, money, plans?
3. MARK 16:15
Have you failed to seek the lost for Christ?
Have you failed to witness consistently with your mouth for the Lord Jesus Christ?
4. JOHN 13:35
Are you secretly pleased over the misfortunes of another?
Are you secretly annoyed over the accomplishments or advancements of another?
Are you guilty of any contention, division or strife? Do you quarrel or argue?
Are there people whom you deliberately slight?
5. ACTS 20:35
Have you robbed God by withholding His due of time, talents, or treasure?
Have you given less than He wants you to give to God's work?
Have you failed to support mission work in prayer or offerings?
6. I CORINTHIANS 4:2
Are you undependable so that you cannot be trusted with responsibilities in God's work?
Are you allowing your emotions to be stirred for things of the Lord but not following through?
7. I CORINTHIANS 6:19-20
Are you in any way careless with your body?
Do you fail to care for it as the temple of the Holy Spirit?
Are you guilty of intemperance in eating or drinking?
Do you have any habits which are defiling to the body?
8. I CORINTHIANS 10:31
Do you take the slightest credit for anything good about you, rather than giving all the glory to God?
Do you talk of what you have done rather than of what Christ has done?
34
Are your statements mostly about "I"?
Are your feelings easily hurt?
Have you made a pretense of being something that you aren't?
9. EPHESIANS 3:20
Are you self-conscious rather than Christ-conscious?
Do you allow feelings of inferiority to keep you from attempting things you should do in serving God?
10. EPHESIANS 4:28
Do you do little in your work?
Have you been careless in the payment of debts?
Do you waste time? Do you waste other people's time?
11. EPHESIANS 4:32
Do you complain?
Do you find fault with others?
Do you have a critical attitude toward any person or things?
Are you irritable or cranky?
Do you get angry? Do you become impatient with others? Are you ever unkind or harsh?
12. EPHESIANS 5:16
Do you listen to unedifying radio or TV programs?
Do you read unworthy material?
Do you find it necessary to seek satisfaction form any questionable source?
Are you doing certain things that show you are not satisfied in the Lord Jesus Christ?
13. EPHESIANS 5:20
Have you neglected to thank Him for all things, the seemingly bad as well as the good?
Have you virtually called God a liar by doubting His Word?
Do you worry?
Is your spiritual temperature based on your feelings instead of on the facts of God's Word?
14. PHILIPPIANS 1:21
Are you taken up with the cares of this life?
Is your conversation or heart joy over things rather than the Lord and His work?
Does anything mean more to you than living for & pleasing God?
15. PHILIPPIANS 2:14
Do you ever, by word or deed, seek to hurt someone?
Do you gossip?
Do you speak unkindly concerning people not present?
Do you carry prejudice against true Christians because they are of a different group or church?
Do you think less of people who do not see everything exactly like you?
16. PHILIPPIANS 4:4
Have you neglected to seek to be pleasing to Him in all things?
Do you carry any bitterness toward God?
Have you complained against God in any way?
Have you been dissatisfied with His provision for you?
Is there in your heart any unwillingness to obey God fully?
Do you have reservations as to what you would or wouldn't do about anything that might be His will?
Have you disobeyed some direct leading from God?
17. COLOSSIANS 3:9
Do you engage in empty and unprofitable conversation?
Do you ever lie? Do you ever exaggerate?
Do you ever cheat? Do you ever steal?
18. II TIMOTHY 2:22
Do you have any personal habits that are not pure?

35
Do you allow impure thoughts to stay in your mind?
Do you read that which is impure or suggest unholy things?
19. HEBREWS 10:25
Do you think about other things while God's Word is taught?
Are you as faithful in your attendance as God wants you to be?
Have you neglected or slighted daily private times of worship?
Does your family have regular family worship together?
Are you neglecting studying the Bible as you should?
20. HEBREWS 13:17
Do you hesitate to submit to leaders in the church ?
Are you lazy?
Do you in any way have a stubborn or unteachable spirit?
21. JAMES 1:27
Is your manner of dress pleasing to God?
Do you spend beyond what is pleasing to God on anything?
Do you neglect to pray about things that you buy?
22. JAMES 4:6
Do you feel that you are doing quite well as a Christian?
Do you feel that you are not so bad as others?
Do you feel you are good enough for God?
Are you stubborn? Do you insist on having your own way? Do you insist on your "rights"?
23. JAMES 4:11
Have you dishonored Him and hindered His work by criticizing God's servants?
Have you failed to pray regularly for your pastor and leaders?
Do you find it hard to be corrected?

RECOVERY FROM SIN

Psalm 51 (David's confession after his sin with Bathsheba and Uriah) is a model for recovery from sin.
1. Admit the failure to yourself (v. 3), don't blame others or make excuses.
2. Admit the failure to God (v. 4). Recognize sin is basically against God.
3. Claim God's faithfulness and forgiveness (v. 1).
4. Come to terms with your sinful humanity (v. 5). Face up to and admit your sinful nature.
5. Ask God to put your together again (v. 10). Take hold of God's pleasure in restoring sinners.
6. Turn to the task at hand (v. 13). Get on with life. Accept God's forgiveness, forgive yourself.

PRAYER FOR RECOVERY FROM SIN

"Dear heavenly Father, You have told us to put on the Lord Jesus Christ and make no provision
for the flesh in regard to its lusts (Romans 13:14). I acknowledge that I have given in to fleshly
lusts which wage war against my soul (I Peter 2:11). I thank You that in Christ my sins are
forgiven, but I have transgressed Your holy law and given the enemy an opportunity to wage
war in my members (Ephesians 4:27; James 4:1; I Peter 5:8). I come before Your presence to
acknowledge these sins and to seek Your cleansing (I John 1:9) that I may be freed from the
bondage of sin (Galatians 5:1). I now ask You to reveal to my mind the ways that I have
transgressed Your moral law and grieved the Holy Spirit. ... (Then confess each sin that comes
to mind one by one.) I now confess these sins to You and claim through the blood of the Lord
Jesus Christ my forgiveness and cleansing. I cancel all ground that evil spirits have gained
through my willful involvement in sin. I ask this in the wonderful name of my Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ. Amen."

36
 WHO MAY BE DEMONIZED?
Those who experience any of the following may be demonized:
1. If you were conceived in fornication or adultery.
2. If you were not wanted at the moment of conception or while your mother was pregnant.
3. If your mother had a difficult pregnancy.
4. If your mother had a long or hard delivery.
5. If your mother was depressed a lot throughout her pregnancy with you.
6. If your mother died giving birth to you or if your father or mother died in your first few years.
7. If you severely lacked oxygen or were delivered with forceps on the head.
8. If your parents separated or divorced before you were an adult.
9. If you have some childhood handicap or infirmity.
10. If you are an orphan or your father and mother left you.
11. If you were treated cruelly or were molested, raped or fondled.
12. If you have a very painful memory.
13. If you wish that you had never been born.
14. If you wish that you were dead.
15. If there is a history of sickness in your blood line, such as cancer, diabetes, learning
disability or mental illness.
16. If you have been cursed or have curses in your blood-line.
17. If you have an uncontrollable habit and your have tried prayers, fasting and a firm effort of
your will but with little success.
18. If you have a persistent or uncontrollable fear of any kind.
19. If you have strong rejection, depression, loneliness, despair, hopelessness, thoughts of
suicide, etc.
20. If you have a constant desire to be held.
21. If you don't want to be touched.
22. If you're obsessed with sexual desire or are abnormally frigid.
23. If you dislike the opposite sex or your own sex.
24. If you have guilt or condemnation for another person or yourself.
25. If you find it very difficult to forgive a certain person.
26. If you have resentment against God, for example, blaming Him : "God, why did you let this
happen?"
27. If you lived in a war zone or were in combat.
28. If someone very close to you died, especially a sudden, tragic death.
29. If you saw someone killed or murdered, watched an accident occur, or were in an accident.
30. If you are constantly angry, or shy, or embarrassed, or timid.
31. If you are afraid of demons or of deliverance.
32. If you are a homosexual, lesbian, transsexual or transvestite, etc., have been one, or are
tempted to be one.
33. If you are or have been engaged in an adulterous relationship.
34. If you or your family were ever involved with the occult: Satan worship, playing with a Ouija
board, tarot cards, witchcraft, mind control, séances, out of body experiences, spirit
guides, astrology, etc.
35. If you ever had an abortion or were a party to one.
36. If you were ever in any religious or para-religious cult or false religion.
37. If you have watched movies or TV which opened you to fears, lust or the occult.
38. If you compulsively indulge in fleshly sins that you detest but cannot live in freedom from
sexual sins, lying, desire to curse God, alcoholism or drug addiction, smoking, desire to

37
 tear up Bibles, intense overwhelming anger or rage, rock music, desire to commit
suicide.
39. If you are unable to progress beyond a certain point of spirituality, have trouble reading
your Bible, or often fall asleep during spiritual meetings or events.
40. If your life has been much worse since becoming a Christian.
41. If you resist or have constant distractions while trying to read the Word or pray, even when
there is a desire to do so, of if Scripture seems to always condemn you as you read it.
42. If you ever feel the presence of evil around you.
43. If you sometimes feel there is some force of power controlling you from within, or if you
sometimes feel you are a different (strange) person.
44. If you ever hear voices speaking to your mind.
45. If you have repeated unwanted thoughts you don't seem able to get rid of permanently.
46. If you have ever observed yourself from some vantage point somewhere outside your own
body (an out-of-body experience).
47. If someone has ever laid hands on you or prayed for you to receive a certain spiritual gift.
48. If you have recurring dreams or nightmares that are of a horrible nature, or if you have
clairvoyant dreams.
49. If you have a compulsive desire to curse the Father, the Lord Jesus Christ, or the Holy
Spirit.
50. If you have compulsive murderous or suicidal thoughts or sudden surges of violent rage,
uncontrollable anger, or seething feelings of hostility.
51. If you have deep feeling of bitterness and hatred toward a person or group of people for no
logical reason (Jews, church, strong Christian leaders).
52. If you experience compulsive temptations which week to force you to thoughts or behavior
which you truly do not want to think or do.
53. If you have compulsive desires to tear other people down even if it means lying to do so, or
if you speak with a vicious cutting tongue.
54. If you experience overwhelming feelings of guilt and worthlessness, even after honestly
confessing your sin and failure to the Lord.
55. If certain physical symptoms suddenly appear and pass quickly for which there can be
found no medical reason (choking sensations, unexpected pains which seem to move
around, feelings of tightness about the head or eyes, dizziness, blackouts, fainting
spells, ringing in the ears, etc.
56. If you are frequently in deep depression and despondency.
57. If you have terrifying seizures of panic or abnormal fears.
58. If you have persistent doubt of your salvation even though you once knew the joy of your
salvation.
59. If you get thoughts like "Grab that knife and kill that person/yourself," " Jump over the edge"
(when up high), etc.
These will be covered in more detail in coming pages. We'll group these openings into
five main areas: 1) sin in life, 2)ancestral access, 3) curses, 4) childhood experiences and 5)
occult & new age involvement. First, sin in life.

38
OCCULT & NEW AGE
On the banks of the Amazon River live a species of large, colorful spiders. When they
spread themselves out they look exactly like the blossoms of a brilliant flower. When bees and
insects land on one to find pollen they find instead a spider that poisons and kills them. Satan
does the same thing with the occult and New Age movement today.

OCCULT IN GENERAL
Many, many Bible verses clearly forbid God's people to get involved in any occult activity.
The power behind the occult is always demonic (Acts 8:9-24; 16:16-18). While sins of the flesh
give opening to Satan's forces, involvement in the occult gives MUCH more access. It is direct
involvement with demons, and voluntarily asking them to work in your life. Deuteronomy 18:9-
13 gives a list of some of the main occult activities which are forbidden.

9. When you enter the land the LORD your God is giving you, do not learn to imitate the
detestable ways of the nations there. 10. Let no one be found among you who sacrifices his
son or daughter in the fire, who practices divination, or sorcery, interprets omens, engages in
witchcraft, 11. or casts spells, or who is a medium or spiritist or who consults the dead. 12.
Anyone who does these things is detestable to the LORD, and because of these detestable
practices the LORD your God will drive out those nations before you. 13. You must be
blameless before the LORD your God. Deuteronomy 18:9-13
sacrifice son or daughter in the fire Worship of Molech (includes worship of stars, sorcery, divination,
etc.) Manesseh did this (II Kings 2:1-17)
divination kosem kesamim Foretell future or discover hidden knowledge by supernatural powers.
Ezekiel 21:21 used arrows (picked one with label that they likes), or livers (color and configuration).
sorcery meonen Predict future based on planets, etc. Drugs usually part of this (pharmakeia - Greek
Gal 5:20) This is referred to in Acts 8:9-24
omens menachesh Inspect entrails of beasts, flight of birds, especially they used snakes back then. To
find hidden, secret info, knowledge
witchcraft mechashsheph Literally to reveal truth, uncover mysteries, usually by magic or witchcraft
(drugs, herbs, perfumes to call demons, etc.). The Jews learned it in Egypt & from pagans. It is
associated with idolatry (turn from God) and is strongly forbidden (II Kings 9:22; II Chronicles 33:6;
Micah 5:12; Nahum 3:4). God gave the death penalty for doing this (Exodus 22:18; Leviticus 20:27)
cast spells chober chaber A charmer, hypnotism, spells, curses
medium shoel ob 'engastromuthoi' or 'ventriloquist' - demon speaking through man (Isaiah 8:19,
Leviticus 19:31; 20:27). This is the same as Phythona spirit in Acts 16:16,18. This is the name of the
dragon/snake Apollo killed at Delphi who guarded the priestess there and gave her oracles. Thus this
Apollo spirit became the one by which the god spoke to the person who had it, enabling them to
pronounce oracles. This can be misinterpreted as 'speaking in tongues'.
spiritist yiddeoni A wizard (male witch) who would contact demons trying to get information God
doesn't give out
consults the dead doresh el hammethim Necromancy, contact the dead, is forbidden (Leviticus 19:31;
20:6,27; II Kings 23:24; I Chronicles 10:13-14). Saul went to the witch of Endor to do this (I Samuel 28:7-
25).

39
 THE OCCULT AND DEMONIZING
Listed below are many forms of the occult today. While not all-inclusive, it does
give an idea of sins that need to be confessed and things to be avoided in this area.

Acupuncture Psychometry (personal objects tell

Amulets (good luck charms) information)
Apparitions (things move untouched) Reflexology
Automatic Writing (hand writes while Ring or Needle on a Thread
person sleeps or is in a trance) Rock Music (nonChristian)
Astrology (not astronomy) Scientology
Astral Projection (out-of-body travel) Séances
Black or White Magic Sorcery
Clairvoyance (discerning things Screening (Protection from a 'hex')
beyond the 5 senses) Satanism
Coffee Grounds reading Soothsaying (to tell future)
Color Therapy (threads or light used Speaking in a Trance
to heal or get information) Spells (give or receive) & Curses
Charming (spells, „healing‟, etc.) Spiritistic Visions
Candles burning to invite spirits Table Tapping or Raising
Crystal ball readings Tarot Cards
Divination (to foretell the future, find Tea Leaves - reading
something lost, etc. Telepathy (communication by
Drugs, especially illegal unusual ways)
Extra Sensory Perception Tongues (seeking it, hands laid on)
Eye Diagnosis (Iridology) (reading Transcendental Meditation (Eastern
spots in the eye to tell info.) Rel.)
Fetishes and related paraphernalia Vitagenics (health appeal)
Fire Walking Water witching (depending on how it
Fortune Telling is done)
Graphology (some forms, not all) Wizardry
Herbology Yoga of any form
Horoscopes Zodiac signs, going by them
Hypnotism
Letters of Protection It can be that some of these, in proper
Levitation (raising objects, tables) conditions, may not have anything to do with
Magic of any kind demonizing, and I‟m sure other activities and
Materializations (things appear or beliefs could be added to the list. My
disappear without being touched) purpose is not to make a conclusive list, but
Mind Reading to give an idea of the types of things that
Necromancy (talk to the dead) open us to demonic involvement. The point
Numerology (numbers foretell things) is that sins of these kinds MUST be
Occult Healing admitted, confessed, renounced, and all
Occult Games (Dungeons & access taken back from Satan. Then any
Dragons, I Ching, Kreskin, etc.) demons who are working through these
Omens (occurrence to tell future) areas must be cast out in Jesus' name.
Ouija Board Prayerfully and honestly read the list and
Pendulum check anything you have ever been involved
Palm Reading in, then confess, renounce, and take back all
Pyramidoloty access. Command the demons to be gone,
Psychedelic Lights or Music too.
40
PRAYER FOR DELIVERANCE FROM OCCULT INVOLVEMENT
I unreservedly forgive all my ancestors for all the things they have done that have affected me
and my life. I specifically renounce the consequences of their sins in Jesus‟ name. As a child of
God I now claim that the power of the blood of Jesus is setting me free from the consequences
of generational sins. I claim my freedom from the consequences of all occult activity on either
my father or my mother‟s family lines (name specifically), from curses and pronouncements that
have had an effect on my life, from hereditary diseases and from the effects of any of their sins
that have influenced me. I put any and all sins of an occult nature that I may have committed
under the blood of Jesus and ask for Your forgiveness for each of them (specifically name as
many of them as you can). I take back any access I have given to any of Satan‟s forces through
these sins. I pray this in the name of Jesus, who became curse for me on Calvary and died
that I might be set free. Amen

SECRET SOCIETIES
While often quite popular today, even in Christian circles, secret societies have definite
occult connections. These are not so obvious from a distance, but are there. In Scottsdale,
Arizona, hotels and motels paint their grass green to lure tourists. You can't tell the difference
until you get up close. So with these societies. Secret societies include groups like the Masons,
Shriners, Elks, Moose, Odd Fellows and Klu Klux Klan. They are counterfeit religions for they
talk about God and being good, have chaplains, pray, quote Scripture and often meet in
"temples." They appeal today because of their WASP policies and pride in belonging.
However, as the name implies, there are 'secrets' those without (and often the majority
within, too) don't know. An oath is taken to join, with a curse that comes if the secrecy oath is
broken. These secrecy oaths are commitments which open a person to demonizing. Jesus and
the Bible are against this secrecy (Matthew 5:33-37; James 5:12; Exodus 20:7; John 18:20;
Ephesians 5:11-12). In these societies believers are unequally yoked to unbelievers. Their
view of God is wrong (they have a secret name for Him, which some say is Lucifer, and equate
God with Allah and all other gods). Jesus is dethroned and made equal to Buddha,
Mohammed, etc. Prayer is not "in Jesus' name." Salvation is promised through doing the good
works of the group, and that is wrong (Ephesians 2:8-9). These groups usually see themselves
as superior to the church and Christian fellowship. Titles for their leaders like "Worshipful
Master" are pure blasphemy.
The power and appeal behind these things is demonic. They receive the worship and
instill the pride (I Corinthians 10:19-21; Zechariah 10:2). Joining one of these groups give a
clear opening to demonizing. Once in a family these usually pass down ancestrally, even if the
next generation doesn't join a secret society.
The cure is to leave, confess the involvement as sin (I John 1:9), and put any access
given under the blood of Jesus. Often these are powerful demons and this renouncement must
be made over and over while depending on God's deliverance.
PRAYER FOR DELIVERANCE FROM FREEMASONRY BONDAGE
"Father God, creator of heaven and earth, I come to you in the name of Jesus Christ your Son. I
come as a sinner seeking forgiveness and cleansing from all sins committed against you, and
others made in your image. I honor my earthly father and mother and all of my ancestors of
flesh and blood, and of the spirit by adoption and godparents, but I utterly turn away from and
renounce all their sins. I forgive all my ancestors for the effects of their sins on me and my
41
children. I confess and renounce all of my own sins, known and unknown. I renounce and
rebuke Satan and every spiritual power of his affecting me and my family, in the name of Jesus
Christ. I renounce and annul every covenant made with Death by my ancestors or myself,
including every agreement made with Sheol, and I renounce the refuge of lies and falsehoods
which they have been hidden behind.
In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I renounce and forsake all involvement in Freemasonry or
any other lodge, craft or occultism by my ancestors and myself. I also renounce and break the
code of silence enforced by Freemasonry and the Occult on my family and myself. I renounce
and repent of all pride and arrogance which opened the door for the slavery and bondage of
Freemasonry to afflict my family and me. I now shut every door of witchcraft and deception
operating in my life and seal it closed with the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ. I renounce every
covenant, every blood covenant and every alliance with Freemasonry or the spiritual powers
behind it made by my family or me.
I renounce every position held in the lodge by any of my ancestors or myself, including "Master,"
"Worshipful Master," or any other occult title. I renounce the calling of any man "Master," for
Jesus Christ is my only master and Lord, and He forbids anyone else having that title. I
renounce the entrapping of others into Masonry, and observing the helplessness of others
during the rituals. I renounce the effects of Masonry passed on to me through any female
ancestor who felt distrusted and rejected by her husband as he entered and attended any lodge
and refused to tell her of his secret activities. I also renounce all obligations, oaths and curses
enacted by every female member of my family through any direct membership of all Women's
Orders of Freemasonry, the Order of the Eastern Star, or any other Masonic or occult
organization. In the name of Jesus Christ I renounce the oaths taken and the curses and
iniquities involved in any aspect of Freemasonry, by myself or my ancestors.
Holy Spirit, I ask that you show me anything else which I need to do or to pray so that I and my
family may be totally free from the consequences of the sins of Masonry, Witchcraft, Mormonism
and all related Paganism and Occultism.
(Pause, while listening to God, and pray as the Holy Spirit leads you.)
Now, dear Father God, I ask humbly for the blood of Jesus Christ, your Son and my Savior, to
cleanse me from all these sins I have confessed and renounced, to cleanse my spirit, my soul,
my mind, my emotions and every part of my body which has been affected by these sins, in the
name of Jesus Christ. I also command every cell in my body to come into divine order now, and
to be healed and made whole as they were designed to by my loving Creator.
I ask you, Lord, to fill me with your Holy Spirit now according to the promises in your Word. I
take to myself the whole armor of God in accordance with Ephesians Chapter Six, and rejoice in
its protection as Jesus surrounds me and fills me with His Holy Spirit. I enthrone you, Lord
Jesus, in my heart, for you are my Lord and my Savior, the source of eternal life. Thank you,
Father God, for your mercy, your forgiveness and your love, in the name of Jesus Christ,
Amen."

SATANISM
Satanism is one of the fastest growing religions today. The dark nature of it has a strong
appeal to those already demonized, and of course any involvement in it opens a person to deep
demonizing. Children and teens are more and more drawn into this through drugs, sex, rock
music, movies and other avenues. Satanists believe Satan represents indulgence (instead of
abstinence), vengeance (instead of turning the other cheek), and meeting your sensual desires
42
(instead of spiritual pipe dreams). Man is just another animal free to indulge any desire he
wants. Satan represents power and immediate gratification instead of Jesus' seeming
weakness and living for the future. Satan seems near and concerned, willing to quickly do
whatever a person wants. Involvement in Satanism is usually the end result of a path that starts
very subtly by allowing other openings to demonizing. Of course God is greater and it can be
broken, but even dabbling with it in curiosity is very serious business.
There are many good Christian books in Christian bookstores that can give much more
detailed information about this subject than we can here. If necessary, please avail yourself of
them.

NEW AGE
DEFINITION OF THE NEW AGE MOVEMENT
New Age Movement: A loosely knit group of individuals and organizations that fundamentally
believe that persons will all evolve into God and achieve a global unity that will transcend religious, racial,
cultural and political ideologies. New Age Magazine, "What is the New Age?" defines it as: "A form of
utopianism thinking, the desire to create a better society, a 'new age' in which humanity lives in harmony
with itself, nature, and the cosmos. Various names are used: New Age, Aquarian conspiracy, Holistic
Health Movement, Cosmic Consciousness, etc. Buzz words include awakening, centering,
consciousness, cosmic energy, enlightenment, force of life, global village, holistic, human potential,
networking, world unity, planetary vision, spaceship earth, synergistic, transcendental, transformational
and transpersonal. Symbols include the rainbow, triangle, Pegasus, rays of light, unicorn, yin & yang,
pyramid, and crystals.
DEVELOPMENT OF THE NEW AGE MOVEMENT
New Age beliefs are not new. They are as old as man. In the current form they go back to
Humanism and Unitarianism with a lot of spiritism sugar-coated and thrown in. In the current religious
vacuum it has moved in as Satan's lie of the last days, to set up his world empire.
BASIC PRINCIPLES OF NEW AGE BELIEF
A. MONISM (ALL IS ONE) "In J. D. Salinger's short story, 'Teddy,' a spiritually precocious
youngster recalls his experience of immanent God while watching his little sister drink her milk.... 'All of a
sudden I saw that she was God and the MILK was God. I mean, all she was doing was pouring God into
God.'" Marilyn Ferguson, 'The Aquarian Conspiracy' Therefore all mankind is one big brotherhood. "We
are one!" they say (as mankind did at the Tower of Babel, too). "We" here refers to man, animals, rocks,
nature, etc.
B. PANTHEISM (ALL IS GOD) "All boundaries and dualism have been transcended and all
individuality dissolves into universal, undifferentiated oneness." Fritjof Capra, 'The Turning Point'
Trees, snails, books, people are all of one divine essence -- all are 'God'. This is pure Hinduism. Thus
today we worship "Mother Earth."
C. HUMANISM (MAN IS GOD) "Each soul is its own God. You must never worship anyone or
anything other than self. For YOU are God. To love self is to love God." Shirley MacLaine, 'Dancing in
the Light' This is what Satan promised Eve: "You will be like God" (Genesis 3:5). Reincarnation part of
this (remember past lives - really is demon speaking, remembering). New Age teaches that Lucifer is
light and the one who brings unity & wholeness into life. He is actually superior to Christ.
D. A NEW WORLD ORDER A coming one-world government (Age of Aquarius) will bring world
peace. This is Satan's counterfeit to the Millennial kingdom of Jesus.
E. MAYA - ALL IS ILLUSION (MAN CREATES HIS OWN REALITY) "If I created my own
reality, then -- on some level and dimension I didn't understand -- I had created everything I saw, heard,
touched, smelled, tasted; everything I loved, hated, revered, abhorred....I was my own universe." Shirley
43
MacLaine, 'It's All in the Playing' They say we determine reality by our mind, so each mind can
determine what is real and what isn't, what is absolute and what isn't, what is good and what is evil.
Thus abortion and homosexuality aren't 'wrong.' Consciousness-raising & positive thinking seminars are
popular.
F. CONTACT WITH KINGDOM OF DARKNESS SOUGHT "My own out of body
experience...served to validate the answers to many questions -- the surest knowledge being derived
from experience." Shirley MacLaine, 'Dancing in the Light' Out of body experiences and altered states of
consciousness are done by demons. It is opening ones self up to be demonized. Channeling by spirit
guides is the same thing.
WHAT THE BIBLE SAYS ABOUT THIS
Let no one be found among you ... who practices divination, or sorcery, interprets omens, engages in witchcraft, or one who
casts spells, or who is a medium, or spiritist, or who consults the dead. Anyone who does these things is detestable to the
Lord..." Deut 18:9-12 The Spirit clearly says that in later times some will abandon the faith and follow deceiving spirits and
things taught by demons. I Timothy 4:1 The Devil ... is a liar and the father of lies. John 8:44 For Satan himself masquerades
as an angel of light. II Cor 11:1

THE SOLUTION FOR MAN - AS NEW AGE SEES IT

A. SEEK HIGHER CONSCIOUSNESS "spiritual disciplines are designed to attune the brain to ...
a wider sensory realm and the mystical dimension by altering the brain's biochemistry. Meditation,
breathing exercises, and fasting are among the common technologies for shifting brain function." Marilyn
Ferguson, 'Aquarian Conspiracy' The powers one tunes into in this are all demonic!
B. AWAKEN THE GOD IN US "The goal is to awaken the god who sleeps at the root of the
human being." Theodore Roszak, 'Unfinished Animal'
C. CULTIVATE QUESTIONS "A teacher in the traditions of direct knowing encourages questions,
even doubts. This spirituality asks the seeker to drop beliefs, not add to them." Marilyn Ferguson, 'The
Aquarian Conspiracy'
D. USE SPIRIT GUIDES "In my own far-out experiences...I have come upon two guides....They
may be entities in other spaces....They may be representatives of an esoteric hidden school....They may
be members of a civilization a hundred thousand years or so ahead of ours." John Lilly, "Center of the
Cyclone'

THE DANGERS OF NEW AGE THOUGHT

A. AN IMPERSONAL, FINITE GOD New Age turns God into a mere impersonal energy source
and crowns mankind with deity. This is a lie (Romans 1:25), God is distinct from the universe (Genesis
1:3 - 2:3), He is an independent person who communicates with man (Exodus 3:13-14).
B. DEIFIED HUMANS The Bible condemns men thinking of themselves as God (Genesis
3:2-7; Daniel 11:36-37; Acts 12:21-23). God, not man is in control (Colossians 1:15-17).
C. NO SIN The Bible clearly says that man is dead in sin (Romans 1:18-32; 3:10-24;
Ecclesiastes 7:20; Ephesians 2:1-3).
D. LOSS OF INDIVIDUAL UNIQUENESS Man will never merge into blissful cosmos oneness for
man is a distinct individual from the rest of creation (Jeremiah 1:5; Psalm 139:13-16)
E. NO TEST FOR EXPERIENCES When the person himself is the final authority there are no
absolutes. God warns against Satan's deception (Revelation 12:9; 20:7-10; II Corinthians 11:14).
F. ETHICAL STANDARDS ABANDONED When there are no moral absolutes anarchy reigns.
History has proven that (Nazism, etc.). God has given moral absolutes in the Ten Commandments
(Exodus 20) and Sermon on the mount (Matthew 5-7).
G. FAILURE IMPORTED India has practiced this same thing for 2,000 years and it is destitute

44
 BIBLICAL CHRISTIANITY NEW AGE PANTHEISM
God Father (Personal) Force (Impersonal)
Created all things Is all things
World Created out of nothing Emanated out of 'god'
Temporal, finite - will be redone by God Eternal, will always remain just as it is
Man Made like God, sinned & became evil Is god and totally good
Resurrection after death Reincarnation after death
Jesus God-Man Jesus just a historical man
Christ Died and resurrected Christ is the god-force in all of us alike
Died and reincarnated
Problem Sin against a holy God Ignorance of innate divinity
Sin Rebellion against holy God Ignorance of personal divinity
Evil Free choice in this life Free choices in past lives
Solution Trust in finished work of Christ in cross Become conscious of innate divinity
Salvation From moral guilt by grace From disharmony by human effort
Faith Put it in Jesus Put it in man
Power Resides in Almighty God, uses it for man Resides in man
Cross Provides deliverance from sin Example of man perfectly united w/God
End of evil Removed by God Reabsorbed into god, eliminating distinction
between good & evil
Holy Spirit God, 3rd person of the Trinity, personal Energy that can be used creatively or
being physically
Bible Inspired Word of God Incomplete, Inadequate book by men
Basis of Grounded in God as revealed in Bible Grounded in man choices & decisions
Ethics Absolute Relative
Death Separation of soul/spirit from body to live Time of merging with the energy force of the
forever in heaven or hell universe if enlightened (if not reincarnated)
Satan Top created angel, real being , not god Man his state of unrealized potential
Heaven Hell Real eternal states of being after death States of consciousness in this life
Last God-appointed end inaugurated when Christ Human-realized end inaugurated when
Things reigns on earth as king humankind realizes its inherent divinity

CURE FOR THOSE INVOLVED IN OCCULT OR NEW AGE

Recognize that just because there are nice-sounding words, deep conviction, and even
displays of power, that doesn't mean a thing is from God. "False Christs and false prophets will
arise and will show great signs and wonders, so as to mislead, if possible, even the elect.
Behold, I have told you in advance." Matthew 24:24-25
Confess any and all involvement as sin (I John 1:9) and put any access you may have
given Satan's forces through your involvement under the blood of Jesus. Take back any
openings you may have given demons to work in your life. If anyone in your family has been
involved in any of these occult activities (occult, Satanism, secret societies or New Age) put that
under the blood of Jesus, too, and take back any access any demons may have tried to claim
against you through it.
PRAYER FOR THOSE INVOLVED IN NEW AGE OR OCCULT ACTIVITIES
"Dear heavenly Father, I ask You to reveal to me all the occultic practices, false religions, and
false teachers with which I have knowingly or unknowingly been involved."
"Lord, I confess that I have participated in _______. I ask Your forgiveness, and I renounce
_______ as a counterfeit to true Christianity."
45
 MARTIAL ARTS AND THE BELIEVER
While many Christians participate in marital arts, I personally feel they are to be avoided
by believers, especially by those who are open to demonic attacks. It is very hard to separate
the physical aspect from the Zen Buddhist meditation techniques. These are not just physical
gym exercises but actually are seemingly innocuous doorways into non-Christian religions.
Taekwondo and martial arts are Zen Buddhist meditation techniques designed to bring a person
into the experience of satori, or Buddhist enlightenment. They can be traced to Bodhidharma, a
6th century Buddhist monk who taught his disciples sitting meditation and moving meditation, or
the martial arts, to obtain spiritual enlightenment. The sitting meditation commonly done in
taekwondo and most martial arts is an essential part of the training, done before and after class
to clear the mind of all thought and relax completely, according to the book Official WTF
Taekwondo. Synchronized breathing is a key to both Buddhist and Hindu meditation, he said. In
contrast, biblical meditation is meditating on God's written Word the Bible, rather than meditating
on the empty mind by using breathing and visualization techniques.
The ritualistic patterns of motion in the martial arts is also a concern. Many of the patterns
are rooted in semimystical Taoist philosophy and “their deeper meaning is said to be far more
important than the mere performance of a gymnastics series of exercises” (quote is by
taekwondo author and instructor Eddie Ferrie). We westerners can be naïve about the very
subtle influences of martial arts and we lack experience to notice their hidden religious nature.
Some Christians practice the martial arts for exercise, or even as a way of evangelizing,
but don't really know what they are getting into. If it works they don't ask questions about what it
means. Eastern religious techniques often are portrayed as neutral so anyone from any religion
can use them, but I think this is very deceptive. We can try to ignore the spiritual dimensions,
but spirituality is their ultimate purpose historically. The Encyclopedia of New Age Beliefs
considers the martial arts as "forms of spiritual education that function as means toward self-
realization or self-enlightenment."
Martial arts can be a Trojan Horse in the house of the Lord, eroding the spiritual barriers
between Zen Buddhism and the Christian Gospel, and potentially leading vulnerable children
and teens into the early stages of Eastern occultism.
It can be difficult emotionally for a person to give up the martial arts, because they may
be so involved with them. Rather than considering they may be dangerous they vigorously
defend their right to practice them. Personally, I can picture Jesus exercising, but I can‟t picture
Him involved in the marital arts, can you?

CONCLUSION TO SECTION ON CAUSES OF DEMONIZING

So sometimes we are attacked because of where we live – property we own or where we
live. Other times it is because of victories over parents or grandparents – attack us same way.
It could be something we did or that happened to us early in life as well. In addition, it could be
because of sin in our life. Or we could just be attacked because we are Satan‟s enemies since
we now support God‟s kingdom. Understanding the direction of the attack can help you know
how to defend yourself and have victory over the attack.

46
 IV. CURE
A. THE SOURCE OF DELIVERANCE
Before anything can be said about how to bring about deliverance, there must be no
doubt about whose power is in deliverance. It cannot be done in our own strength, we do not
have any power to remove demonizing (Mark 9:14-18). In fact, we can cause more damage
than good doing this in our strength and not Jesus' (Acts 19:13-20). Even Michael let God
rebuke Satan and wouldn't do it himself (Jude 9). We must be strong in the power God gives us.
Not our own. We can only be strong in Jesus' strength and power (Ephesians 6:10-18). We are
strong "IN" Jesus (Ephesians 6:10-18), not just "from" Jesus. Strength only comes from a close
personal relationship and dependence on Him. This is because Jesus has defeated Satan (Eph.
1:20-22; Philippians 2:9-11; Col. 2:15; Heb. 2:14; I John 3:8; Luke 4:18).
In Jesus we have both power (  dunamis - Luke 9:1; 24:49; Acts 1:8; 4:33; 6:8
Ephesians 1:18-23; Hebrews 2:14-15) and authority ( exousia - Luke 10:1,17-20;
Matthew 10:1,8; Mark 3:15; 6:7; I John 4:4). Power comes from the Holy Spirit within (Acts 1:8),
authority comes from our relationship as a child of Jesus (John 1:12). A policeman has both
authority (badge) and power (gun or club). Both come from a source outside himself, as do ours
(Colossians 12:9-10). Satan also has power (Luke 10:19; I Corinthians 15:24; I Peter 3:22) and
authority (Luke 4:6; Acts 26:10; I Corinthians 15:24; Ephesians 1:21; 2:2; 3:10; 6:12). Demons
have these, also (Revelation 9:3,10,19; Colossians 1:16; 2:10; I Peter 3:22). God's power and
authority is superior to that which Satan & the demons have. Men without Jesus do not have
power or authority anywhere near to Satan and his demons, though.
In all areas it is Jesus' strength, not ours, that gives us victory (Philippians 4:13). God
promises to give us power (II Timothy 1:7; II Thessalonians 3:2-3). God is faithful to keep His
promise to strengthen us (Numbers 23:19; Philippians 1:4-6; Hebrews 10:22-23). Our part is to
use His strength. We are to fight, but in His strength. We must put on the armor God provides
and stand in His strength (Ephesians 6:10-18). We are promised what when we resist Satan in
God's strength that Satan will flee (James 4:7; I Peter 5:8-9). Victory is assured when we fight
in His might (I Corinthians 15:57; II Corinthians 2:14; I John 5:5). French Painter Emile Ranouf,
in a painting called "A Helping Hand," depicted an old man dressed in fisherman's garb, seated
in boat with little girl beside him. Both have hands on an oar. He is looking down fondly and
admiringly at her. Apparently he has told her that she may assist him in rowing the boat, and
she feels she is doing a great share of the task. It is easy to see it is his strong, muscular arm
doing the work. That's how it is with us and Jesus! It‟s all by His grace!
Therefore we need not fear Satan or his forces (Joshua 1:9; 10:8; 23:9-11; Leviticus 26:8;
Exodus 14:13; I Samuel 17:45-47; II Samuel 22:33-35,40-41). They must have God's approval
for all they do (Job 1:6-12; 2:1-7; Luke 4:35). God protects His people (Luke 10:19; II
Thessalonians 3:3; Revelation 9:4; I Samuel 18:10-11; 19:9-10). Nothing can get us away from
God (Romans 8:38; John 10:29). When we ask, God will put a hedge around us or those we
are praying for (Job 1:10; 3:23; Isaiah 5:5). God's power is greater than Satan's (Exodus 7:12;
8:18; I Jn 4:4).
47
NO COMPROMISE WITH DEMONS
Like the boy in the checkout line- the more you give in to demonic demands the harder it
will be to really say no and mean it. No one ever 'worked out some sort of deal' with Satan and
didn't regret it. It is motivated by fear and just makes things worse, giving the demons even
more power in a person‟s life.
Instead. It‟s better to have some righteous indignation against what demons are doing.
That is a healthy thing. Righteous indignation is the kind of anger you feel when a bully is
hurting a smaller child. It's not a self-centered anger but one that says this isn't right! God gives
us it to motivate us to take positive action against a wrong done against us or another.

B. STEPS TO DELIVERANCE
AS JESUS DID IT
Jesus is our example in casting out demons. At the start of His ministry He cast out
many demons (Matthew 4:23-24; Mark 1:39,34). In the Gadarenes He cast demons out of two
men (Matthew 8:28-34; Mark 5:1-17; Luke 8:20). He cast demons out of the daughter of a
Canaanite woman (Matthew 15:21 Mark 7:20), and cured a demonized man (Mark 1:21-28;
Luke 4:31-36). He healed a boy with seizures and demons (Matthew 17:14-20). He cast seven
demons out of Mary Magdalene as well as out of other women followers (Luke 8:2; Mark 16:9).

How did Jesus cast demons out? Before casting them out He rebuked them (took
their power away) (Matthew 17:18; Luke 9:42). Then He "drove" them out (Mark 1:39). He did it
verbally (Matthew 8:16), not by a certain ritualistic procedure. He didn't let the demons speak
(Mark 1:34; Luke 4:41), expect Legion and that was just to give his name so others would know
what was happening (Mark 5:9). He never let them say who He was (Mark 1:25; Luke 4:35;
Mark 3:11-12). He told them to "be quiet and come out" (Luke 4:35; Mark 1:25). Other times
He told them to "go" (Matthew 8;32). Sometimes He was quite far from the person whom He
was delivering (Matthew 15:21-28; Mark 7:24-30). When He cast them out He forbid them to
ever return again (Mark 9:25).

AS THE DISCIPLES DID IT

We have many examples of the disciples casting out demons, too. Jesus gave them
power and commanded them to use it (Matthew 10:1; Luke 10:17; Mark 6:7; 16:17). They cast
out demons as a regular part of their ministry (Mark 9:38; Luke 10:17). Paul cast out demons
(Acts 16:16-18; 19:12) and so did Philip (Acts 8:7). When trying to do it in their own strength
(without dependence on God) they failed (Mark 9:18, 28-29).

How did the apostles cast demons out? Paul brought deliverance by a word, too
(verbally). He said, "In the name of Jesus I command you to come out" (Acts 16:16-18). When
God was showing that Paul was His spokesman there was a time when just touching a cloth
that Paul had used brought deliverance (Acts 19:12). That was a special event, not a pattern to
follow! When directed by God, Paul defeated the demons in Elymas (an unbeliever) by making
him blind so he'd stop interfering with God's word (Acts 13:6-12).

48
AS WE ARE TO DO IT TODAY
When one is surrounded the best thing to do is to attack. That is what God wants us to
do, too, when seemingly surrounded by Satan's forces. We are to follow the example of the
apostles. They did what they did following Jesus' example and in His power (Matthew 10:1,8;
Mark 3:15; 6:7; Luke 9:1). We, too, are given power over the enemy (Luke 10:19; Matthew
10:1; Zechariah 3:15). We have the authority and power to bind demons and loose oppressed
believers (Matthew 16:18-19). This must all be done in the power of Jesus' name (Matthew
8:22; Luke 9:49) for that is the only thing demons will obey. Always refer to His full name: "The
Lord Jesus Christ." We, however, must be a clean vessel for Him to fill and use for deliverance
(Revelation 12:10-11).
First pray for God's protection around us, our families and our properties as we begin
(Job 1:10; 3:23; Isaiah 5:5). Ask for protection from the enemy‟s interference, that all things
would be done decently and in order that angels would be present to minister and protect, that
the demons would not hide or interfere and that the Holy Spirit would lead and guide in all that
will happen. Claim your authority and power over the place, time and people involved. Forbid
anything to interfere, distract or embarrass as the session continues. Ask God to take their
power and authority away, as Jesus did when He rebuked the demons (Matthew 17:18; Luke
9:42). Seeing God's power over Satan's forces today brings glory to God (Psalm 149:6-9).
God promises victory, saying we will see Satan crushed under our feet (Romans 16:20). The
very gates of hell cannot prevail against God's work on earth today (Matthew 16:18-19).
Before anything positive can happen the person must be willing to submit their whole
lives to God (Romans 12:1-2) and be willing to deal with any sin in their lives (1 John 1:9).
There can be no known sin they are holding onto, no immorality or pride. They must be
committed to daily Bible reading and prayer as well as regular attendance at a Bible-believing
church. If they are not willing to obey and submit to God they won‟t find deliverance. Ask them
to pray confessing any sin that is still in their life and to reaffirm their total submission to Jesus
and their willingness to deal with whatever He shows must be dealt with.
It is not in response to our faith that God delivers, but faith in Him is of the utmost
importance. It‟s not that if we have enough faith good things will happen and if we fall short they
won‟t. God‟s deliverance isn‟t determined by nor limited to our faith. Still, faith in God to be able
to deliver and trust in Him to bring to light what is necessary are primary ingredients for God to
work.
Now it is time to start gathering information. Before a doctor writes a prescription or
gives treatment he first gathers all the facts he can. He will then know by the symptoms and
patterns what to prescribe and how to proceed. The same is true in spiritual warfare. These are
some of the questions I ask those I am counseling. Other questions might arise depending on
their answers.
Can you briefly tell me what some of your earliest memories are? (this can shed light into
childhood events, trauma, etc., that may have contributed to the demonizing)
When did your problems and difficulties begin happening? (going back to the start is very
helpful in understanding why they began. If they‟ve always been there then generational
spirits can be assumed)
Do you know of any event that may have caused the first one? (this can show an opening
that needs to be taken back or a sin that needs to be confessed)

49
 How long have you been a Christian? (make sure they understand what it means to be a
believer and really have trusted Jesus. Seeing when they became a Christian in
relationship to when the demonizing started is helpful as well.)
Does anyone else in your family or any ancestors have/had the same things happening
to them? (this shows generational demonizing)
Where are your parents spiritually? (this can show if it is generational as well as how the
person was influenced)
Are you married?
Where is your mate at spiritually? (through the sexual union and through soul bonding
demons can claim access to the other person)
Have you ever been sexually involved with anyone outside of marriage? (through the
sexual union and through soul bonding demons can claim access to the other person)
Is there any sin you are allowing to remain in your life? (God will convict them of this. If
they aren‟t honest not much good will proceed from here.)
Have you experienced any trauma in life? (abuse, car accidents, extreme fear can break
down a person‟s defenses and take control of their lives out of their hands, thus creating
an opening for the demonic.)
Do you have a church you attend? (the Bible commands we are to not forsake the
assembling of ourselves. If this command is being broken it is sin and disobedience and
must be changed for God to work in their lives. Only in very extreme, rare circumstances
is it all right to not be attending a church.)
What denomination is it? (this can tell you something about their beliefs and practices.)
Were you ever involved in occult or demonic activities? (many people have used Ouija
boards of something similar in the past and this is a definite opening to demonizing.)
Do you speak or pray in tongues? (I and many others in spiritual warfare have found that
a false tongue, really a demon, is present and entered through one asking for a spirit of
tongues)
Did anyone ever lay hands on you to receive the gift of tongues, healing or any other
reason? (when someone lays hands on another and prays for them, anything demonic
he or she may be open to can be transferred to the person they are praying for)
At this point I may ask them to fill out the list of symptoms of demonizing (page 20) and or
the list of sins that lead to demonizing (page 32-33, 37-38) if I feel more detailed information is
needed. I may have them fill those papers in before we meet or at the very start. I will use
these papers and notes I have taken as I‟ve asked them the questions to guide my praying.
Don‟t rush this stage, the final product will only be as good as your gathering of this information
has been. Like a doctor, the results depend on this part of the process.
Of course, any sins that come up with will have to be dealt with and confessed (1 John
1:9). The person themselves must be the one to pray and confess the sin. You can‟t do it for
them. Demons are like rats attracted to garbage, so get rid of the garbage to get rid of the rats.
It is of the utmost importance to make sure that forgiveness of others who have hurt
them in the past or present, including parents, ex-mates, etc., is dealt with at this time. Ask if
there is anyone they hold anything against, anyone they are bitter towards or don‟t like to see
prosper. You will sense this as they have answered the previous questions but now forgiveness
50
must take place for deliverance to continue. Unforgiven gives demons a solid stronghold from
which to work (Ephesians 4:26).
As to forgiveness, what is forgiveness? Forgiveness is not forgetting or letting someone
off the hook. Forgiveness is choosing to not desire revenge, to not want to see the other hurt for
the hurt they have caused us. When we hurt we want to hurt back, or see the other hurt for the
hurt that caused us. This desire for justice is normal but forgiveness means we don't expect
justice, we will take our hurt and deal with it instead of turning it into anger at another.
Remember, anger is a secondary emotion coming from hurt. To forgive means giving up any
right you might have to see the other suffer for what they did to you. You can't forget, but
whenever the hurt or anger come back, you make that choice again to give up any right to see
them suffer. That's how God forgives us - He gives up any right to see us pay for our sin
against Him. Therefore when we forgive we are being like Him and when we don't we aren't. If
you have trouble forgiving just tell God you are willing but struggling. As God heals the pain you
will better be able to forgive.
PRAYER TO FORGIVE OTHERS
Thank You, Jesus, for dying that I might be forgiven. By an act of my will I now choose to
express the desire of my heart and forgive those who have hurt me. (name the people) I
release each and every one of these people into the freedom of my forgiveness. In Jesus‟
name. Amen
Father, I confess that, as a result of being hurt, I have allowed myself to hold anger, resentment
and bitterness in my heart against (name). I acknowledge this as sin, and I now repent and turn
from this behavior. I ask that You will forgive me and cleanse me. I take back any access this
sin has given to any of Satan‟s demons. In Jesus‟ name. Amen

When you feel ready to proceed first explain what will be happening so they know what
to expect. People have all kinds of strange ideas of what „exorcism‟ is. While this is not
exorcism (demons forced out by a religious ritual) but deliverance (free will consent and taking
back of access by the person demonized) many may not know the difference. Tell them you will
pray and take back access the demons have claimed as well as commanding them to be gone.
I explain it like opening a door and allowing someone to enter a room, then realize you shouldn‟t
have done that. You need to close the door so no one else enters, but you also need to
command those who already have entered to leave. Confessing the sin and taking back the
access closes the door. Rebuking and commanding them to be gone cleans the room. Both
steps must be taken, in that order. Remind them there is nothing to fear (Luke 10:17-21) and
that fear is one of Satan‟s biggest tools against them. Tell them to be sensitive to anything God
is telling them in their mind or heart. If He brings up sins to confess ask them to interrupt the
process so the sin can be dealt with at that time. If God says it needs to be removed then it
must be removed to proceed.
As you pray for them start with the oldest problems and accesses first. Put any claim
they make under the blood of Jesus, forbid them to do any more work against the person, and
send them immediately and permanently to where ever Jesus wants them to go. Usually
starting with generational spirits first is a good idea. Make sure there aren‟t any of them
working and then go from there.
Next pray about childhood events and experiences: trauma, rejection, etc. Put them
under the blood of Jesus, take back any access demons claim through them and send them to
where Jesus would have them go.
51
 Then deal with sins and openings that have come since childhood. Take your time and
be thorough. There is no hurry and no rush.
As you proceed be sensitive as to who the main ruler (strong man) is. Sometimes it is
best to attack him first for he holds the other demons there. Other times he is too entrenched
and must be weakened by first casting out the lesser demons, the ones creating the symptoms
of sin and difficulties in the person‟s life. Ask for wisdom and be sensitive as to how God would
lead you in this important step.
Usually it is best to bind the main ruler first (Matthew 12:29), then in Jesus name bind
up any and all demons involved (Matthew 16:18-19). Demons never work alone. Search out
the "root" spirits (the rulers) and pray against them. Quite often this will be a demon named
„Death‟ for that is Satan‟s ultimate plan against all of us. Other powerful rulers may be „Fear,‟
„Pride‟ or similar works. Each name describes the work of the demon. You can know their
name by seeing what they do in the person‟s life. Remember, behind every demonic problem
lies a flesh problem. By identifying the flesh problem that is at the root of everything the identity
of the main ruler can be discovered. However that flesh problem must be completely confessed
and renounced. Get rid of the garbage and you‟ll get rid of the rats!
You can weaken their structure by breaking up their organization, for they do feed off
each other. Break off her children and claim them in the name of Jesus. Take back any access
through blood line, name, etc., and set them free. You can separate the power structure in her
from that in their mate, parent, or whomever you sense is involved. Just bind the demons into
those people and forbid them to bind together or help each other in any way. They are often the
same demons who share the person but limiting them to one person helps. Divide and conquer.
Forbid any other spirits to come take their place or help from without. Satan's tactic is to isolate
us, cut us off from other Christians and God, and then when we are weak work against us. The
same strategy works against him, too.
Also be sensitive as you proceed to sins that the counselee needs to confess. If God
pricks your thoughts go along with this and make sure you stop to deal with any sins that come
up. Sins of attitude must be dealt with as well: fear, unforgiven, guilt, pride, revenge, jealousy,
etc.
How can you know if the force against you is demonic or not? We are commanded to
"test the spirits" to see their source (I John 4:1). Challenge them with the deity (I John 4:11),
Lordship (I Corinthians 12:3) and blood of Jesus (I John 5:6-7). Be sensitive to the response in
the other person or in your own spirit. Angels do not indwell people, nor do they communicate
through people as demons do. Remember that demons always lie and deceive, they may even
claim to be God or the Holy Spirit. Be sensitive to thoughts put in your mind or the mind of the
one you are counseling. If God supplies someone with the gift of discernment as part of their
spiritual gift mix (or if you have that yourself) that can be very helpful (Acts 13:9-10; I Corinthians
12:10).
Remember the things covered earlier: we are safe in Jesus and aren't to run from the
enemy. We are to use our power and authority. Make sure all opening are confessed and
access taken back.
Command the demons to be gone in Jesus name (Matthew 10:1; Luke 9;49; 10:17;
Mark 8:22). Do it in faith in Jesus (Matthew 17:18-27; John 5:4), not fear (Joshua 1:9; 10:8;
23:9-11; Leviticus 26:8; Exodus 14:13; I Samuel 17:45-47; II Samuel 22:33-35,40-41). Be in an
attitude of prayer (communication with and sensitive to God - Mark 9:29). Don't be proud, stay
humble and submissive to Christ (Luke 10:10; II Peter 2:11; Acts 19:12-16). When cast out

52
commit the demons to Jesus' authority in where He would have them go, that He would carry
out His sentence against them (Psalm 149:6-9; Romans 16:20; Job 30:3-8). Remember the
"house" must be filled with God's Holy Spirit when the demons are removed or things could be
worse than before (Matthew 12:43-45).
Sometimes God may lead you to lay hands on the person you are praying for, and on
occasion Jesus Himself did this (Luke 4:29; 13:11-23; Matthew 8:15) as did the early church (I
Corinthians 1:14f; 12:4; II Corinthians 1:21f; James 5:13-16). Be sensitive to God's leading in
this area and do whichever it is He leads you to do. One way is not better then the other. Being
obedient to what God would have you do is the determining factor.
Quote Scripture as much as possible (Matthew 4:1-10). God's word is more powerful
than and words we may use (Hebrews 4:12) and carry much more weight with Satan's forces.
Our authority is God's Word (I Jn. 2:14). Our sword of the Word is our only offensive weapon.
Playing Christian music during deliverance or at other times in your home is often very
helpful for demons don't like to hear Jesus praised (I Samuel 16:23). There is power in praise
(Psalm 22:3), so use praise in your warfare praying. You can praise God in prayer or in song
during deliverance or afterwards. Use this whenever attacked.
Do not converse with demons, either by having them give messages to a person's
mind or to speak verbally through a person's vocal cords. The object in deliverance is not to get
in contact with demons but to remove them. Communication with them makes you a medium
and God's words forbids that (Deuteronomy 18:9-13). There are good reasons to not
communicate with them. Neither Jesus (Mark 1:25) nor Paul would (Acts 16:17). They are liars
and deceivers (John 8:44) and you can't believe what they say. God wants you only to be in
touch with Him (Deuteronomy 4:24). Through the Holy Spirit we have access to all truth and
power (John 8:31-32; I Corinthians 12:7-11). By communicating with them you give them
recognition, allow them to stall, make things much harder on all people involved, and open
yourself up to pride. Besides, they are total liars and deceivers so nothing positive will come
from it.
What about when deliverance is slow or not at all? Remember sometimes God has a
greater purpose than casting out every demon as soon as we pray. Sometimes there is delay.
Jesus even had times when He had to persevere for awhile (Luke 8:31 Greek). Usually
deliverance is a process. Its like peeling the layers off an onion. As new sin is revealed and
removed, more ground is taken back from Satan's forces. This gradual process allows the
person to better fill the ground which has been reclaimed with God's Holy Spirit and gives him
time to grow spiritually (Psalm 59:11; 119:50,67,71) before the next 'layer' is removed. That's
why the Jews under Joshua only conquered the Promised Land bit by bit instead of all at once.
If they would have driven out the Canaanites immediately then lions would have come in and
harmed them. There is a learning process involved that can be used to help others, too (II
Corinthians 1:3-4). Other times complete deliverance never comes. Paul's thorn in the flesh is
an example (II Corinthians 12:7). Paul testifies God then provides the grace needed to
withstand. God wants us to learn to depend on Him (Psalm 119:59,92). Of course if the opening
is allowed to continue then the demonizing will continue, too (Psalm 94:12-16; 81:11-14).
When you start sensing that as much as will take place has taken place you can begin
changing the direction you are going. Ask the counselee if he has had any thoughts of
impressions that he should share. Deal with whatever these may be. Ask if there is anything
they would like to talk about or pray about.
Pray again for wisdom, asking God if there is anything else to be dealt with at this time
and for His continued leading and guidance. Ask God what else needs to be done. Some times
53
there is lots of spiritual growth and maturity needed. Other times it is consequences of sin that
need to be faced. Faith gets tested. Quite often there are other demons or rulers (which are
demons, but the leaders) that will need to be dealt with later.
Make sure they understand what has happened and what to expect in the next few
hours and days. Doubt, unbelief, guilt are quite common tactics of the enemy. Encourage them
to stay faithful, pray, read the Bible, memorize and use verses when attacked and write down
any questions they might have. If they don‟t fill the vacated spaces in their lives then the
demons will return in even greater number (Luke 11:24-26; Matthew 12:43-45).
Encourage them to call for prayer whenever needed. That very act on their part can be
humbling and work against their pride, thus it can be very freeing. If demons know they will be
calling for prayer help they will be more hesitant to attack than if they know the person will try
dealing with them alone.
Remind them that this is a process, not a once-and-done procedure. It's not that clear
cut and dried. Remember Paul's thorn in the flesh? Ultimately God has the final say, not the
demons. Remember Job? So when demons remain after we think they should be gone the first
thing we must do is ask God what He is trying to teach us, what He wants to show us. He uses
it all for our growth. Do we need to learn perseverance? Patience? Dig deeper for a root sin?
Humble ourselves more? Trust? Are we an example to others (as Job was)? The ultimate
answer to the questions you are asking lie in God's will, not in a demon's power.
Close with a prayer of thanksgiving and praise for what God has done. Ask God to
continue the good work He has started in the person. Pray for their protection and growth. Ask
for their memories to be healed and the parts that have been emptied to be filled with the Holy
Spirit. Forbid any demons to return or others to do the same work. Ask God to bless them and
use them for His honor and glory.

TO SUMMARIZE, SUCCESSFUL AND LASTING DELIVERANCE REQUIRES:

1. HUMILITY: no pride in yourself or your own strength (James 4:6-7; 5:16)
2. HONESTY: admit any sin (Psalm 32:5; 139:23-24)
3. CONFESSION: put any and all sin under the blood of Jesus (I John 1:9)
Make sure there is no unforgiveness of others (Matthew 6:14-15; 18:21-35)
4. ACCEPT FORGIVENESS: do not carry any guilt around (I John 1:9)
5. REPENTANCE: attitude of willingness to turn from all sin (Amos 3:3; Ezekiel 20:43)
6. RENOUNCE EVIL: verbally reject anything (openings) that have given Satan access, take
back that access, and do whatever you must to right any wrongs you have committed
(Acts 19:18-19; Matthew 3:7-8)
7. PRAY: ask God to deliver you in Jesus' name (Joel 2:32) Don't forget YOU have the
authority to cast demons out in Jesus' name and God expects you to use it.
8. CONTINUAL WARFARE: daily prayer and battle against sin & Satan

54
 C. SPECIFICS ABOUT DELIVERANCE
PHYSICAL HEALING
There is often a strong relationship between spiritual deliverance and physical
healing. Often physical problems are also gone when the demons leave. That is because the
demons were causing the physical problems. Examples of these in the Bible include: crippled
limbs (Luke 13:11), Paul's thorn in the flesh (eye disease? - II Corinthians 12:7), muteness
(sometimes dumbness, too - Matthew 9:32-33; 12:22; Mark 9:17-18,24-25), blindness (Matthew
12:22), seizures (Mark 1:26; 9:17-18,20,22,25; Matthew 17:15,18; Luke 9:39), deafness (Mark
9:17-18,20,25), sores (skin cancer?) (Job 2:7), boils and other painful afflictions (Psalm 78:49 -
the plagues in Egypt were demon-caused), and physical torments of all kinds (Revelation
9:5,10). The Bible states that Satan can cause illness (Job2:7-8), even death (Job 1:19).
Physical healing can be a result of deliverance. If any of the demons were causing
physical problems those problems will be resolved when the demons are removed.
Generational spirits can cause the same ailments from generation to generation. Physical
problems are usually not God‟s main concern, rather He is more concerned for the spiritual
condition of the heart. We often pray for the symptom (physical problem) to be removed while
God wants us to seek Him and what He is trying to teach us through it. Paul‟s thorn in the flesh
is a clear example. It wasn‟t God‟s will for that demon to be removed, but for Paul to be
spiritually strengthened through the experience.
If a physical problem is present it can be good to find out when it first started and what
else was going on at that time. Instead of focusing on removing the physical symptom, look for
the root cause, be it demonic, spiritual or whatever else it may be.
It must be noted that not all illness is demonic in origin. Jesus healed physical ills that
weren't demonic (Matthew 4:23-24; 8:16-17 fulfilled Isaiah 53:4; Mark 1:34; Acts 10:34; etc.).
The Bible clearly talks about illnesses that are not demonic: severe pain (Matthew 4:24),
seizures (Matthew 4:24), paralysis (Matthew 4:24; Acts 8:7), leprosy (Matthew 10:8), blindness
(Luke 7:21), crippled limbs (Acts 8:7) and many other various diseases (Matthew 4:24). The
fact that some physical ailments are on both lists (like seizures) shows that many ailments may
have demonic or natural causes. They could be from one source or the other.
Jesus often cast out demons and cured illness at the same time. Jesus said he
would do this (Luke 13:32). He did this at the start of His ministry (Matthew 4:23-24; 8:16; Mark
1:34; Luke 4:41), around Tyre and Sidon (Mark 3:10-12; Luke 6:18-19), and in the middle of His
ministry (Luke 7:21). Many female followers of Jesus were cured of both (Luke 8:2).
Even more precise are the accounts of when Jesus both cast out demons and healed
illness in a person at the same time (Mark 6:13; Acts 5:16). Philip did this in Samaria (Acts
8:7) and Paul did it in Ephesus (Acts 19:12).
Thus it is obvious that some, but not all illness is demonic. There are no certain
illness that are exclusively demonic, nor others that aren't. Any physical ill can be demonic, but
no one ill is always demonic. In our day and age we err by seeing too little illness as being
demonic. Thus we often miss the cure. How can we tell if an illness or physical problem is
demonic or not? Some clues to look for are: medical doctors aren't able to bring relief or cure;
there is a pattern of it running in the family; it seems strange or doesn't follow the regular pattern
55
of symptoms (comes and goes for no particular reason, etc.); or you feel in your spirit that it
should be prayed about and looked into as possibly being demonic.
Again, our pattern for bringing about this removal of physical ills by deliverance should
follow Jesus' example. He rebuked a fever and it left immediately and strength instantly
returned (Luke 4:39). On at least one occasion power came from within Jesus to heal (Luke
6:19). He often laid hands on a person to bring both deliverance and healing (Luke 4:40; 13:13;
4:29; Matthew 8:15; Luke 13:1-13).
As to us doing this today, again it must be done in God's strength and power. If He
chooses to bring healing through deliverance that is His will. We must never demand it or make
it dependent on having enough faith. No one today has a gift to heal anyone and everyone. It is
right for us to pray for healing when doing deliverance and leave the results to God. It is also
necessary to deal with any demons who may be causing the illness (physical or mental, see
page 7). Often demons affect our health in indirect ways, such as working in us so we eat or do
things that are unhealthy for us in the long run and undermine our health. All of these, too, must
be dealt with in Jesus' name (Matthew 10:1). Sometimes God may lead you to anoint with oil
as a symbol of the Holy Spirit who does the healing (Mark 6:13). Do NOT put any faith in the oil
or any ritual in using it, it is simply an audio-visual. For more on healing see pages 116-117
Therefore, be aware that often illness is demonic, especially when doctors are unable
to bring a cure. Even diseases they can cure can still be demonic, especially if there are other
signs of demonizing active in the person's life. Keep this in mind when praying and seeking
wisdom. Don't accept any illness as "incurable." Always make sure it isn't demonic (by asking
God for wisdom and commanding any demons involved in that ailment to be gone in Jesus'
name). Remember, when dealing with emotional and spiritual ills in your warfare praying, don't
let out physical ills! Never fear, demons can only cause ills with God's approval (Job 1:6-12).
One word of warning: since demons can cause illness, they can also bring counterfeit
'healings' by stopping the physical ills they themselves cause (Matthew 12:24; 24:24; II
Thessalonians 2:9; Revelation 16:14). This explains miraculous healings that aren't done in
accordance with God's will and Word.

FASTING
Fasting is often neglected today, but when done out of a right motive it can be a real
help in spiritual warfare. Jesus fasted often (Matthew 4:1-11, etc.). Jesus assumed His
disciples would fast (note the "when," not "if" in Matthew 6:16). Fasting is a spiritual exercise
distinct from prayer, although often done in connection with prayer. It is still something for us to
do today (Matthew 9:15). Usually fasting is done from food (all or a certain food group, like
sweets, or a certain meal a day, or no food all day). Sometimes drink is abstained from, other
times not. Sometimes sleep (II Corinthians 6:5; 11:27) and/or sex (I Corinthians 7:3-5) are
included. Be sensitive to how and when God leads you to fast.
The motive in fasting is not to punish self for sin or prove sincerity to God so He will
smile with more favor in a certain situation. Hunger pictures humility (Psalm 69:10;
Deuteronomy 8:2-3,11-14; Hosea 13:6). Enduring hunger teaches self-discipline and works
against pride (Ezra 8:21; Isaiah 58:3). It provides an attitude of submission. Fasting also opens
up more time to be available to pray and seek God. It shows a willingness to sacrifice anything
to get closer to God. It serves notice to demonic forces that you are serious in your pursuit of
God's will and glory (Jeremiah 29:13-14). A side benefit of fasting is that one can learn to

56
depend on God for self-control and thus better control their appetite (I Corinthians 6:12-13; II
Peter 2:19). This also helps with self-control over sexual sins as well.
While we usually think of fasting as going without any food, there are various forms
fasting can take. Partial fasts can involve eliminating certain foods or meals. Even with a
complete elimination of food healthy drinks can be consumed.
Fasting is not a way to force God‟s hand or get our prayer answered quickly. It must be
done for the right motive or there is no benefit (Matthew 6:6-18; Isaiah 58; Luke 8:11-12).
Fasting can provide an attitude of submission (desire to please God and not self). It can free up
extra time for prayer. The accompanying hunger can be a reminder to pray without ceasing and
the hunger itself can be offered as a sacrificial gift to God.
It is best to begin fasting gradually and not embark on an extended period of fasting the
first time. Many good books and articles are available helping one learn what is best to eat
before and after a fast. Just remember that the focus is on God, not the faster. The enemy can
use it as a source of pride and this negates the whole purpose of fasting.

CHILDREN
As we saw, children can be demonized. In fact, there is much more of this going on
that we are aware of. The form the demonic attacks take could be anything from causing an
infant to scream a lot at night to bed-wetting by an older child or to overt rebellion and
disobedience. Anything that seems to defeat you or the child is suspect. God's deliverance is
for them, too.
The Bible records demons afflicting children with physical illness (Matthew 17:15; Mark
9:18, 25). They prevent children from being able to control their own emotions (Mark 9:17, 22).
They physically try to harm children (Mark 9:20-22). They defile children by satisfying their own
evil natures through them (Mark 1:24, 34; 5:9; Luke 4:41). They make them perform or show off
(Mark 9:20, 25) and defy the person trying to free the child from their control (Mark 9:19, 23).
They may even induce symptoms of death when forced to leave (Mark 9:26-27).
A very, very common pattern is for the first-born male to be affect first and most by
generational attacks. The first-born Jews were dedicated to God and so Satan tries to attack
and claim them first, too. Often it is the first-born male in a family that is attacked spiritually.
Make sure the child knows that he is not the problem but that he has a problem. Often
children are more aware of these things than we think. They may be so used to hearing
voices in their heads, seeing manifestations in their room at night, or being controlled by
feelings/emotions beyond their control that they don't realize these are unusual. Spend some
unrushed time letting them talk. Ask lots of questions and listen carefully to the answers. Try
to put yourself in their place, with their limited vocabulary. Gently probe all areas (voices,
manifestations, too-real imaginary friends, etc.). Don't assume things. Take everything they
says seriously. Make notes of things to pray about or talk about later. Be sensitive to God's
leading. Go with your impulses and thoughts, they are from God at a time like this. Pray for
wisdom from God (James 1) about these things and what the openings may be.
Children are often more sensitive to the spiritual realm. Many have a story from their
younger years of seeing an angel. They are also more sensitive to evil. It isn't unusual for a
house to have had certain parts (or all) of it opened to demonic forces by things said or done
there in the past. If a certain area of your home seems to cause problems (especially fear, but
57
it could be anything) go to that area and in Jesus name take back any access Satan's forces
claim to it. We've used oil to form crosses on the walls, left a light on (symbol of light over
darkness) and played Christian music which is something demons hate. Ask your child if there
is a certain place in the house where he feels afraid or funny, or where he thinks ghosts or other
things may be. They are usually more sensitive to these things than adults.
When too young to understand (below 5 or 6) children don't even have to be present
when you pray for their deliverance. As a parent you can pray for your children with
authority, the same as you pray for yourself. When they are older (about 5 to 10) they should be
included for the purpose of educating them about these things. They can pray for themselves,
and they can start learning about spiritual warfare, too. Of course when there is specific sin in
their lives they should confess it. The older they are the more responsible they become
(especially from about 8 years old on) and the more they should be involved. A lot depends on
the openings, too. Free will sin needs their confession while ancestral oppression is something
a parent can do for them when they are young. Adopted children especially should have all
ancestral openings put under the blood of Jesus. The father as the spiritual leader should pray
for the children. Each morning he should pray specifically for each one by name. If for
whatever reason the father isn't filling this role as he should the mother can and should take
over.
As for praying for deliverance for children just follow Jesus' example. He administered
deliverance to children the same as He did to adults (Mark 7:24-30; 9:14-25). Demons are the
same and work the same, so go about it the same.
Pray regularly and specifically for your child. Satan has a plan and purpose for their
life. Be sensitive to what it might be and break it in Jesus' name. Some of the time pray out
loud with them so they can learn how to pray for themselves and so they know they are
committed to God's care and protection. Pray that Jesus be formed in the child (Galatians
4:19), that they be delivered from Satan (Matthew 6:13; Proverbs 11:21), that they will be taught
by God and experience His peace (Isaiah 54:13), that they will learn to discern good from evil
(Hebrews 5:14; I Peter 3:21), that God's principles will be in their minds and on their hearts
(Hebrews 8:10), that they will choose friends who are wise and a good influence (Proverbs
13:20; I Corinthians 5:11), that they will remain sexually pure (Ephesians 5:3,31-33), that they
will trust and honor their parents (Ephesians 6:1-3), that they will find as well as be the right
mate and that their marriage will last their whole life, and that they will know the career of God's
choosing.

PRAYER FOR DELIVERANCE OF A SON OR DAUGHTER

"I humbly bow before you, heavenly Father, to intercede for my child . I bring him/her before
You in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. I thank You that You have loved with the love of
Calvary. I thank You that You gave him/her to us to love and nurture in Christ. I ask You to forgive us
that for all of our failures to guide him/her in the way he/she ought to go. Accepting my position of being
"mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds," I bring all of the work of the Lord Jesus Christ to
focus directly against all of Satan's power in 's life. I bind up all the powers of darkness set to
destroying , and I loose him/her from their power in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. I invite the
blessed Holy Spirit to move upon 's heart and to bring them to you. In my position as mother/father I
put all their sin under the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ. I take back any access any of Satan's forces
claim through any ancestral openings and I put that under the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ. I plead the
blood of the Lord Jesus Christ over their life. I ask that Your Holy Spirit would fill them and ever use
them for your honor and glory, so that they would grow up to serve You. In Jesus' name I pray. Amen."
For more information about children and deliverance see page 27.
58
HUSBAND AND WIFE
It is clear today that a large part of Satan's plan for the downfall of our country starts with
a downfall of the family. He works in Christian marriages to undermine them, cause
misunderstandings, develop selfish thoughts in the partners, bring focus on the other's
weakness', set up little bickerings and negative feelings, fuel grudges, keep partners from
forgiveness and restoration, builds resentment, inclines each one put their needs first, causing
disagreements over money or raising children, brings unfavorable comparing of your mate with
others, incites to keep secrets from each other, and just causes drifting apart in general. Be
sensitive to what Satan's plan is for your marriage (how he is working to destroy or neutralize
it). Think about lies of his you believe that make his plan work. Put it all under the blood of
Jesus.
When one mate is demonized the other must pick up the slack in patience, love,
leadership, and prayer. Depend on God's strength to do this. Apply all that has been said
about forgiveness, bitterness, anger, pride, etc., to marriage relationships as well.
Keep God's authority pattern: husband as leader and wife submissive (Ephesians 5).
Husbands and wives should pray together, out loud, for their marriage and family. The husband
should take the lead in this.
When the man or spiritual leader in the family is going away on a trip demons can take
that as a weakness and attack that family. The man should pray and declare to all the spirits
that he, the high priest in the family, states that when away his wife is in authority. Let them
know the children are dedicated to God and Satan‟s forces do not have permission to disturb
them. Reaffirm that any spirits to attack the family still must come through the head of the
family, and then forbid any of them to attack you.

PRAYER FOR A MARRIAGE

Loving Heavenly Father, I thank You for Your perfect plan for our marriage. I know that You
planned marriage to be beautiful and satisfying, a picture of our relationship with you. I ask that
You would do what is needed in and through me to make our marriage all it should be.
Please forgive me for my sins of failure in my marriage. I confess my _________
(confess individually all the sins and shortcomings you are aware of). I ask You to forgive me. I
put them under the blood of Jesus and take back any access I have given to any demons
through them. Open my eyes to see all areas where I am deceived and help me to apply Your
truth to those areas.
I pray for my mate as well and put their sins under the blood of Jesus as well. I intercede
for them and ask for your mercy to cover their sins and shortcomings and to take back any
access any of Satan‟s forces claim through them.
Father, I ask that You would fill each of us with Your Holy Spirit. Fill us with the fruit of
Your Spirit: love, joy, peace, patience, goodness, kindness , gentleness, meekness, faithfulness
and self-control. Heal us from the hurts we have caused ourselves and each other. Give us a
spirit of forgiveness for each other. Put Your supernatural love in our hearts and help us to love
each other as You love us.
Show me what I need to do to change to correct my hurts and errors from the past. Help
me to apologize where necessary and to know what to do to restore our relationship. I submit
myself to You to be used and changed as You see fit. I submit my marriage to You for You to
do what is necessary to heal it and use it for Your honor and glory.

59
PARENT AND CHILD
Demons often use children to cause problems in the family for the parents or vice
versa. For years we have battled demons named "Frustration" and "Misery" whose work was
just what their names suggested. They would cause strife among the children, and it would
spread to the whole house. Their plan was to make things miserable and they quite often
succeeded. We have learned to pray against that at the start of each day and as soon as we
sense ourselves feeling it happen. More recently there is a spirit of "Argumentativeness" that
rears its ugly head. When we notice a lot of picking at each other in the children we pray
against that. We deal with the children, too, but include spiritual warfare also. That really helps
improve things! Quite often demons incite children to behavior that will affect others in the
family.
We've seen several cases of children being motivated to do things to get into trouble so
they would get scolded a lot. That developed an inferiority feeling in them, an image of always
being bad or not pleasing their parents. Unless reversed that sets a pattern for life that is all too
common! We've also seen several cases of children being afflicted at night (bed-wetting, crying,
etc.) to interrupt the parent's sleep and make the parent have a harder time during the day.
Impatient parents then scold more and the child also feels rejected.
Demons often set up things to cause a long-range cause-effect relationship, like
dominoes in a row falling down. David's sin with Bathsheba, for example, was set up many
years earlier when he indulged his lust for women (more than one wife). Satan patiently waited
for the right time to pull the trap. Its important we raise our children correctly for Jesus and not
let any openings develop which Satan can take advantage of.

THE CHURCH'S ROLE

Jesus' promise that Satan and his forces cannot destroy the church are what I base my
church ministry on (Matthew 16:18). Churches have demonic forces assigned to defeat
and destroy them. As in other cases, there is a ruling spirit (strong man) with other demons
under him whose sole purpose it is to undermine a church's ministry (unless that church is
already going the way Satan wants it to go). Each church as a whole should be aware of
Satan's work against it so they can pray specifically against that. Pray for your church and its
community, binding up the powers of any demons assigned to work against it.
Pray especially for your leaders, for Satan attacks the leaders first and most since they
are so influential in a church (Luke 22:31-32; I Peter 5:1,8). Pray for your church to be protected
from false teachers and teachings which are so, so prevalent and subtle today.
Churches are to discipline sinning members so they will see the need to repent and also
so they will not mislead others. Churches, too, can have openings to demonizing and often it is
through those in the Body who are willingly allowing themselves to be demonized and/or are
allowing known sin in their lives. This must be put under the blood of Jesus. Discipline means
removing them from fellowship in the local church and putting them instead in Satan's kingdom,
the world. There they are under his influence (Matthew 18:15-18). In effect it is putting the
person in a place to follow their sin without restrictions. This way they will clearly see the
consequences of their choice and repent (I Corinthians 5:5 talks about this).
The local Body can be very helpful in deliverance from demonizing, too. God puts
Christians in a local body to help each other in many ways, and spiritual warfare is certainly one
such way. He gives spiritual gifts to some that are quite helpful in spiritual warfare. The
60
purpose of all spiritual gifts is to serve others. God gives a person gifts to use for others in the
Body, not for him or herself. Some gifts which are particularly useful in spiritual warfare are:
WISDOM: the special ability to know the mind of God in such a way as to receive insight
into how certain knowledge may be best applied to specific needs arising in the Body of
Christ. I Corinthians 12:8
DISCERNING OF SPIRITS: the special ability God gives which enables some to know
with certainty and assurance whether certain behavior supposed to be of God is in reality
divine, human, or Satanic. Acts 5:1-10; 8:23
INTERCESSION: the special ability to pray for extended of time on a regular basis and
see frequent and specific answers to prayers to a degree much greater than that which is
expected of the average Christian. I Timothy 2:1-2; Colossians 1:9-12; 4:12-13; Acts
12:12; James 5:14-16; Luke 22:41-44
EXORCISM: the special ability to command demons to leave people and have them
respond and by Gone. Acts 16:16-19
BEWARE: Satan can counterfeit these gifts and even do miracles today. Make sure you
know the source (II Thessalonians 2:8; Matthew 24:24 ; Revelation 13:13-14; 19:20; Acts 13:8).
Demons can speak through people, a kind of demonic 'gift of tongues' (Isaiah 8:19; 29:4; Isaiah
24:8) and they can perform miracles (Matthew 7:22-23). Don't be impressed by something
supernatural unless you know the source of the power, for Satan is a GREAT counterfeiter!

61
 V. CONTINUING ON
A. PROBLEM: ONGOING BATTLE
As stated before, deliverance isn't a once-and-done thing. It is a process, like peeling
layers off of an onion. Sometimes progress is very slow. It may seem no progress is being
made at all. Then, too, it is certainly possible to loose what you have gained (through sin
allowing the openings to be used again). Satan's forces don't quit easily, and just because they
are defeated or weakened once doesn't mean it is all over. Often the battle gets worse for
awhile. The more they tried to obey and stay close to God, the more opposition and battles the
Jews faced when conquering the land. Paul's thorn in the flesh is an example of this (II
Corinthians 12:7-10).
Another example is Nehemiah. When the walls of Jerusalem were in disrepair and no
one was making any effort to rebuild them there was calm. But when Nehemiah started
encouraging the people to rebuild there was much opposition. Some was external, other
internal. Externally Nehemiah faced ridicule (2:19), anger (4:1), criticism (4:2), mockery (4:3),
threat of war (4:8), compromise (6:2), and lies being told about him (6:6). The stronger attacks
were internal. Satan attacked him within with discouragement (4:10), wanting to quit (4:10),
greed (5:1,3,5), and fear (6:10). Nehemiah persevered despite it all and finally the work was
completed (6:15) and the enemies of God defeated (6:16).
We, too, will face much opposition, and continuing opposition. When we fight against
Satan's kingdom by being true to God's kingdom, we must realize the enemy will fight back.
What are we to do about it? Satan's plan is for us to be discouraged, to quit, to not persevere,
to stay where we are or to lose ground to him. Here's how to make sure that doesn't happen:
When the Jews crossed the Red Sea God opened the waters and they walked through
on dried land, but after they matured in the faith things changed. When they got to the Jordan
they had to rush down the hill and step into the water while it was still there, trusting God would
move it when their feet hit the water. He did and again they walked through on dry land. You
are no longer at the Red Sea. You‟ve grown beyond that. Now God wants you to commit to
obedience no matter what, to step into the rushing water trusting He‟ll be with you. If you wait
for the waters to part first you‟ll never move. Commit to stop no matter what – even if it kills you.
Decide you‟d rather be dead than to continue to disobey. Now I don‟t‟ think it‟s a live or death
matter, but still you need to be willing to pay any price you may feel will come. I know God will
take care of you through it. It will be more of a struggle than you‟ve had with some of the other
victories, for God increases the pressure so our faith muscles grown. I like the story of the old
lady who was known for her faith. Someone said to her once, “I bet if God told you to run and
jump into a wall you‟d do it!” The lady said, “Yes, If he told me to do so I would. It‟s my job to
run into the wall and it‟s His job to take care of the wall.”
WHY DOES GOD ALLOW THE BATTLE TO CONTINUE?
That‟s the age-old question. Why does God allow people to suffer and struggle? How can a
God of love allow so much evil to continue? God doesn‟t defend Himself or explain what He
allows. He gives us a free will choice and sin and the resulting evil are the natural
consequences or turning from Him. Still, innocent people suffer. We can‟t try to evaluate God‟s
62
person and character by these things for He has proven His character and love by leaving
heaven, becoming a man, living on earth, then going to cross to take on the punishment for
every sin we would ever commit. That proves His love for us beyond a shadow of a doubt. If it
weren‟t for that we would all deserve eternity in hell from this moment on. So anything less than
hell from now on is His grace and mercy. Why He seems to show more to some than others is
not up to us to judge. God isn‟t accountable to us. We cannot stand in judgment of Him until we
know all the facts as He knows them and see everything as good or better than He sees it.
Many things seem unfair to little children but they must trust their parents. Getting an injection
from a doctor, having a pretty shiny knife taken way, many things seem to a child that a parent
doesn‟t love them but a child doesn‟t have the perspective to truly view what is happening and
we don‟t have God‟s perspective on life either. We do know that facing things we don‟t
understand gives us an opportunity to trust. Our faith is stretched and we grow. God is glorified
as we see Him deliver and as others watch us patiently trust Him. Spiritual warfare is just one of
many forms of suffering God uses for our good and for His glory. That‟s another reason why
deliverance often isn‟t instantaneous but a drawn-out process.

B. SOLUTION: ONGOING BATTLE

After trying to convince you that the deliverance you've gone through didn't really happen
(unbelief), Satan's next weapon is the lie that you won't have victory, you won't change, things
won't get better, etc. That's not true! If you follow God's principles you will have continuing
progress and victory. How soon and how complete is only up to God.

RETAINING DELIVERANCE:
l. Put on the whole armor of God (Ephesians 6:10-18)
2. Confess any sin immediately, but don't dwell on it (I John 1:9)
3. Stay in the Scriptures (Psalm 1:1-3). The Word is a mirror (James 1:22-25) a lamp (Psalm
119:105) a cleanser (Ephesians 5;25-26) a sword (Hebrews 4:12) and food (I Peter 2:2;
Matthew 4:4). Use it for all these,.
4. Break old patterns, habits, and sins or Satan will return (Matthew 12:43-45: Luke 11:24-26).
Fill the void with God's Spirit and His fruit (Galatians 5:9-24; John 15:3). Clean your
house of unclean books and things that shouldn't be there (Deuteronomy 14:7-19).
Dedicate your home and life to God.
5. Develop a life of continuous praise & prayer (I Thessalonians 5:17).
6. Stay in close fellowship with other believers (Hebrews 13:5).
7. Commit yourself to totally follow God (Ephesians 6:16).

GROW SPIRITUALLY
We all are either moving ahead or moving back. We cannot be dead still at the same
place. If you aren't growing spiritually then you are fading. Continue to grow spiritually. Focus
on the basics of the Christian life: prayer, Bible study, fellowship, worship, witnessing, etc.
Sometimes growth comes in spurts, other times there doesn't seem to be much outer change (it
is during these times that your spiritual roots are going deeper, getting you ready for the next
63
growth spurt). The same is true in nature, there isn't always sustained growth, things grow in
spurts.
Do NOT focus on Satan or demons, always thinking about them or fearing what they will
do. Do not look for "a demon behind every bush." They love this attention, even if it is negative.
It keeps your eyes off Jesus and on them, and that‟s what they want. It is important to have
balance in this area of spiritual warfare. Keep it in balance. It is one of many important spiritual
tools for growth. Don't neglect the others for this one.

SUBMIT TO HOLY SPIRIT

Remember, when demons are gone the area must be filled with God's Spirit or it will be
an invitation for them to come back -- more and worse than before (Matthew 12:43-45). Casting
them out is one thing, keeping them out is another. Close the opening (by confession and
covering with the blood of Jesus) and fill the space they occupied in your life with the Holy Spirit.
It isn't my purpose here to go into detail about being filled with the Holy Spirit for many
fine books cover that subject quite well. Suffice it to say that immediately at salvation each
person receives the Holy Spirit (Ephesians 1:13; I Corinthians 12:13). He never leaves
(Ephesians 4:30). Each believer has the Holy Spirit indwelling him, but not each one has the
Holy Spirit "filling" (literally "controlling") him (Ephesians 5:18). Allowing Him to fill/control us is a
moment-by-moment responsibility. It means we must be 100% yielded to God in all areas of life
(I Thessalonians 5:19), not allow any known sin in life (Ephesians 4:30), and to depend on Him
and His strength in every area of life (Galatians 5:16). This way there will be no strongholds
(openings) reestablished (II Corinthians 10:3-5).
PRAYER OF SUBMISSION TO THE HOLY SPIRIT
"Dear heavenly Father, You have said that rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft and
insubordination is as iniquity and idolatry (I Samuel 15:23), I know that in action and attitude I
have sinned against You with a rebellious heart. I ask Your forgiveness for my rebellion and
pray that by the shed blood of the Lord Jesus Christ all ground gained by evil spirits because of
my rebelliousness would be canceled. I pray that You will shed light on all my ways that I may
know the full extent of my rebelliousness and choose to adopt a submissive spirit and a
servant's heart. In the name of Christ Jesus my Lord. Amen."

WEAR THE ARMOR

Satan does not trouble those who aren't committed believers. They are his subjects (Col. 1:13) and
serve him (Eph. 2:2). Only when one wants to turn from that path, having accepted Jesus as his Savior
and wanting to make Him Lord of his life, does Satan oppose the person. Satan will not give up one of
his subjects easily and will do all he can to gain that person back. He can't take his salvation, but can
have him live the same kind of life as before (one of service to Satan and sin). God does not want that
for His children, however. He has defeated Satan and has made provision for us to share in that victory.
As a good commander He provides the equipment we need to defeat Satan and to protect ourselves
(Eph. 6:10-17, II Cor. 10:35, Mt. 12:29). The following is based on Ephesians 6:10-17. Open your Bible
as your read the following.

64
 Picture of Roman soldier
I. ARMOR PROVIDED Ephesians 6:10-12

"FINALLY" (10): Paul builds to this throughout the whole Epistle.

"BE STRONG" (10): "Be continually strengthened" This is a command,

not an option. It is passive, something we receive from outside
ourselves. A soldier receives (passive) equipment from his commander,
the commander is responsible to provide it, he must use it. The battle is
between God & Satan, we are just privates and only get attacked
because of joining God's army, it's not our personal battle but our
commander who will make sure we can win it.
What makes a soldier strong so he can use his equipment? (1.
Proper nourishment (food & drink) - for us the Word of God. (2.
Regular exercise to stay fit - not spiritually fat or lazy. (3. Proper rest,
meditation, relaxation, worship & praise times.

"IN THE LORD" (10): not "FROM" the Lord for He doesn't just give us a
portion of His strength (as great as that would be) to fight in our own
strength and to add to our strength. We are actually "IN Christ" (a phrase
used over 40 times just in Ephesians). This refers to total dependence,
like a baby IN a womb. We are one, we share His foe and His victory. We
must stay as close to Christ as possible or we will never have victory.

"HIS mighty power" (10): Never look at Satan's power, or your own, just and only at Christ's!

"MIGHTY" (10): The word means a special endowment of power and strength. It is inherent strength,
ability, and authority that comes from being "in Christ."

"POWER" (10): This word refers to manifested power, HIS power shown through us. The previous
word would be used of the muscular ability a person naturally has, this word of that power shown in use.
This power, by the way, comes through the Holy Spirit (Acts 1:8). God is the sovereign general, we are
"in Christ," and the Holy Spirit is the power source given to us. What an unbeatable combination!

"PUT ON" (11): This verse tells HOW to be strong in Jesus. This, too, is a command - it is not an
option., In the original language this speaks of a once-for-all action. The commander provides the
armor, but the soldier must put it on-and then he must NEVER take it off for the warfare is continual.
Each morning check out your armor to make sure it is well maintained, never take it off.

"FULL ARMOR" (11): If missing even just one piece Satan will attack there.

"TAKE YOUR STAND" (11): This same word is translated "resist" in James 4:7 and I Peter 5:8-9. We
are NOT to run, fall back in fear or panic, surrender, sit, or fall asleep. We are to stand alert BEFORE
attacked so we are ready to defend ourselves and beat it off.

"DEVIL" (11) "Devil" means "Slanderer," and that is what he does. He slanders God to man (as to Eve
in Eden) and man to God (as with Job).

"SCHEMES" (11): The picture behind this word is of a cunning, deceitful animal full of tricks and deceit.
Paul commands us to not be ignorant of these tricks and traps (II Corinthians 2:11).

65
"STRUGGLE" (12): This word-picture of wrestlers shows the life-and-death struggle we are in with
Satan. Wrestlers back then tried to pin each other's neck to the ground. This is no innocent
misunderstanding or friendly competition!

"NOT AGAINST FLESH & BLOOD" (12): Our main enemy is not other people, or even our own sin
nature. We know how those operate from firsthand knowledge. Satan is in another realm that we are
often unaware of, and have no idea how to fight.

"RULERS" (12): These are the demons on top of Satan's organizational systems, the generals under
him as the commanding officer. They have vast oversight responsibilities, some over geographical
areas, others over philosophies or works, etc.

"AUTHORITIES" (12): These very powerful demons are like colonels. They are given authority (thus
the name) over certain countries, areas, churches, groups of persons, etc. They don't do the work but,
like the Rulers, oversee and coordinate the activity of demons under them. They give power & authority
to these lesser demons.

"POWERS OF THIS DARK WORLD" (12): These numerous, workhorse demons function on the
command level, like lieutenants and sergeants. They oversee and work with small forces of demons
assigned by 'Authorities' to a certain person, church, cult, location, idea, philosophy, etc. They receive
their orders and power through the chain of command above them.

"SPIRITUAL FORCES OF EVIL IN THE HEAVENLY REALMS" (12): These very numerous
demons are the daily working demons that carry out the work assigned to them by the above chain of
command. These are the privates of Satan's army, the ones we do battle with each day. They are not
as smart or clever as the ones higher in the command, they simply carry out orders given them. They
have a great variety in their intelligence level, abilities, etc. They each function in one main area of
expertise, and are named accordingly (Greed, Listlessness, Self-Destruction, Fear, etc.)

"HEAVENLY REALMS" (12): In the atmosphere is where Satan sets up his kingdom, between this
earth and the third heaven where God is. That is why Michael needed to help the other angels get past
the Prince of Persia in Daniel (Daniel 10:13). Satan is the "ruler of the kingdom of the air."

II ARMOR DESCRIBED Eph. 6:13-18

A. BELT OF TRUTH 14a

"BELT": The belt was the KEY piece of equipment for a soldier because it held his other clothing and
equipment in place. Clothing was tucked back out of the way to allow freedom of movement to fight, and
it was the belt that gave them freedom. The belt held their valuables and personal possessions, too. It
also held the sword, thus the close connection between the truth and God's Word (sword).

"TRUTH" : As the belt allowed the soldier's hands freedom, so the truth makes us free. Jesus is the
"way, TRUTH and life" (Jn. 14:6) and only in Him ("IN CHRIST") is truth found. He said "I am the truth"
(Jn. 14:6; 1:14). When we put on Christ and are strong in Him we take the truth that comes from Him as
revealed in His Word, the Bible (II Tim. 2:15, James 1:18, Ps. 119:41-43). It is through the Holy Spirit
that this truth is applied to our hearts and lives, for He is called the "Spirit of Truth" (I Cor. 1:6-15).

66
 By contrast Satan is a liar (Jn. 8:44). He works in deceit and counterfeits to get us to fear and be
defeated. He tries to get us to be untruthful (Acts 5:3) and uses any untruth in us to gain access to us.
Therefore we are to "stand firm" against anything not 100% honest and truthful in us or others.

B. BREASTPLATE OF RIGHTEOUSNESS 14b

"BREASTPLATE" : This vital piece of equipment covered the vulnerable organs of the upper body.
Enemy soldiers would grasp each other's left forearms and with the right start stabbing each other in the
breastplate. The first one to find or make an opening won!
Satan, too, first attacks our vulnerable areas. He knows where our weak and open spots are.
That is why we are defeated over and over by the same besetting sin. Just as a soldier would make sure
his breastplate was sound and perfect before the battle began, so we must make sure there are no
areas in our life, thoughts, priorities or motives where Satan can defeat us. It doesn't matter how small,
he will use it. All openings must be closed and covered with the blood of Jesus.

"RIGHTEOUSNESS": In contrast to our righteousness, which is like "filthy rags", God is pure
righteousness (Ps. 48:;10; 119:137; 145:17). One of His names is YHWH-TSIDEK ("The LORD Our
Righteousness" Jer. 23:6). At the moment of salvation our sins are transferred to Jesus and His perfect
righteousness is transferred to us. We must put faith in HIS provision, not our own good
works/righteousness. We need to allow His righteousness to shine through us, and to accept His
holiness (another word for righteousness) as ours "In Christ". It is in this area we can't have sin or Satan
will use that to defeat us.
Note that our back isn't covered, just our front. A soldier of Christ cannot retreat or run but must
move ahead in victory!

C. SANDALS OF PEACE

"FEET": On their feet soldiers wore sandals which were VERY important. They had to be sturdy,
dependable and tough. The soldier went everywhere on his feet, and was usually attacked on rough,
rocky ground where getting a good footing would be very hard. Failure of his sandals to protect his feet
or give him good stability would result in his defeat. Our standing, too, must be sure and ready.

"READINESS": This word has the idea of establishment, a firm foundation.

"PEACE": "Christ is our peace" (Eph. 2:13-14), and we only have peace "in Christ." He provides peace
with God (Rom. 5:1) and peace of God (Phil 4:6-9; Rom. 16:20; Prov. 16:7). Jesus is peace (Jn. 14:27)
and we are to live in peace with God, self and others. This is our support, our foundation.
Satan tries to produce turmoil, chaos, and lack of peace in our lives. Then he comes along and
offers false peace through drugs, alcohol, sex, compromise, etc.

D. SHIELD OF FAITH 16

"IN ADDITION": Literally "above all," meaning this is of the greatest importance. Faith, the helmet of
salvation, and prayer, the next three, are even more important than the ones already described. The
first 3 pieces of equipment are worn as part of the body, affixed to it. They are always to be there. These
next ones are to be "taken up" to use when battle was near. The first we receive (passive), these we
take up ourselves (active). These are our outer wall of defense.
67
"SHIELD": The shield was 2 foot by 4 foot. Soldiers would gather behind a wall of shields side-by-side
and use it for an outer wall of protection.. They would NOT go into battle without a shield!

"FAITH": This is the substance of our shield. We, together with others of like faith, are to throw up a
wall against Satan. We can still hear his roaring attacks, but faith keeps us from being defeated by
them. It is not just 'faith' that protects, for faith must be in the right object - God.

"FLAMING ARROWS": Burning pitch and arrows tipped with burning pitch would be hurled against
soldiers, and only a shield could protect them from it. Satan shoots arrows of pride, temptation, fear,
worry, guilt, suffering, etc, at us and only faith in God will get us through those times.

"YOU CAN EXTINGUISH ALL": Some arrows get very close to us (like with Job), but God
determines just how close they will fall (also like with Job.) Sometimes it seems like some of them even
pierce our shield of faith. However when that happens they are no longer Satan's flaming arrows but
God's refining and purifying messengers of love, as Paul's thorn in the flesh (see also I Cor. 10:13; Rom.
8:28 etc.) If we keep our shield up the fire refines us. It is only when our faith is down that the fire harms
us.

E. HELMET OF SALVATION 17a

"HELMET": The helmet protected soldier's heads from the broad sword their enemies carried. This
sword was 3 to 4 feet long. The enemy held it with two hands and brought it straight down with all his
might right on the soldier's head. Thus the helmet was very important.

"SALVATION" : Our mind is very important, and Satan attacks that in a deadly and vigorous way.
Therefore it is very important to protect our mind: its thoughts, ideas, goals, motives, priorities, values,
decisions, etc. (Rom. 12:1-2; James 1:8; II Tim. 2:25-26). This is where Satan attacked Eve (Gen. 3:1-7,
II Cor. 11:3) and he attacks us there through our pride, selfishness & self-centeredness, as well as
through the influence of the world. It is only through salvation that we can have the "mind of Christ" and
thus do His will. Being Christ-like starts in our mind, so it must be protected and filled with God's word
(studied and memorized).

F. SWORD OF THE WORD 17b

"SWORD": The only offensive weapon (prayer, next verse, is the other weapon we have but that isn't
listed as a weapon the way the sword is in this soldier analogy). All the other pieces of equipment are
defensive and for protection. It is only through the offensive weapons, Bible study and prayer, that we
can forge ahead and defeat Satan. These weapons don't work until the previous ones are taken care of,
though, because if we have a way to be defeated Satan will seize the initiative and we will be driven back
instead of driving him back.

"OF THE SPIRIT": ANY weapon used in the flesh will not prosper. Peter used the sword of his flesh
and cut Malchus' ear, but on Pentecost he used the sword of the Spirit and thousands of ears were won
and opened for Christ. The best defense is a good offense.

"WORD OF GOD": Jesus, the living Word (John 1:1-14), is behind the Bible, the written Word. You
need to know God's Word in detail, with much of it memorized, so you can really use this weapon. Jesus
won His battles when Satan tempted Him by quoting Scriptures. That is how we are to win, too.
68
 G. PRAYER 18

"AND PRAY": This is our other offensive weapon, equal in importance to knowing God's Word. God
doesn't fully pour His Spirit into us in power until we fully pour our spirit out to him in prayer. In our
military analogy, communication with the commander is key to receiving orders, help, strength, additional
resources, support, etc.

"IN THE SPIRIT": Our prayer must be directed by the Holy Spirit just as our Bible study is ("sword OF
THE SPIRIT"). The Holy Spirit directs our praying when we let Him (Rom. 8:26). Prayer in our own
strength and wisdom brings no answer (James 4:3). We must be sensitive to the Spirit as He leads us in
how to pray and just what to pray for.

"ON ALL OCCASIONS": "Without ceasing." (Prov. 3:5-6). If you feel like it or not, are busy or not,
know what to say or not - still pray. Prayer must be consistent and persistent (II Cor. 10:3-5).

PRAYER OF THE ARMOR OF GOD

Heavenly Father, I desire to be obedient by being strong in the Lord and the power of
Your might. I see that this is Your will and purpose for me. I recognize that it is essential to put
on the armor that You have provided, and I do so now with gratitude and praise that You have
provided all I need to stand in victory against Satan and his kingdom. Grant me wisdom to
discern the tactics and sneakiness of Satan's strategy against me. I delight to take the armor
You have provided and by faith to put it on as effective spiritual protection against the spiritual
forces of darkness present in the world today.
I confidently take the belt of truth that You offer me. I take Him who is the truth as my
strength and protection. I reject Satan's lies and deceiving ways to gain advantage against me.
Grant me discernment and wisdom to recognize the subtle and sneaky ways in which Satan
seeks to cause me to accept his lies as truth. I desire to believe only the truth, to live the truth,
to speak the truth, and to know the truth. I worship and praise You that You lead me only in the
ways of truth. Thank You that Satan cannot stand against the truth.
Thank You for the breastplate of righteousness which you offer me. I eagerly accept it
and put it on as my protection. Thank you for reminding me again that all of my righteousness
comes from You. I embrace that righteousness which is mine by faith in the Lord Jesus Christ,.
It is His righteousness that is mine through justification. I reject and repudiate all trust in my own
righteousness which is as filthy rags. I ask You to cleanse me of all the times I have counted
my own goodness as being acceptable before You. I bring the righteousness of my Lord
directly against all of Satan's workings against me. I express my desire to walk in righteousness
before God today. By faith I appropriate the righteousness of Christ and invite Him to walk in
His holiness in my life today that I might experience His righteousness in total context of
ordinary living. I count upon the righteousness of my Lord to be my protection. I know that
Satan must retreat from before God's righteousness.
Thank You, Lord, for the sandals of peace You have provided. I desire that my feet
should stand on the solid rock of the peace that You have provided. I claim the peace with God
which is mine through justification. I desire the peace of God which touches my emotions and
feelings through prayer and sanctification (Philippians 4:6). Thank You that as I walk in
obedience to You the God of peace promises to walk with me (Philippians 4:9), I thank you that
as the God of peace You are putting Satan under my feet (Romans 16:20). I will share this
good news of peace with all others that Your Spirit will bring into my life today. Thank you that
69
You have not given me a spirit of fear but of love and power and a sound mind (II Timothy 1:7).
Thank you that Satan cannot stand against Your peace.
Eagerly, Lord, I lift up the shield of faith against all the blazing darts that Satan and his
hosts fire at me. I recognize that You are my shield and that in Your incarnation and crucifixion
You took the arrows of Satan which I deserved. By faith I count upon You to shield me from
above and beneath; on my right and my left; in front of me and behind me, that I might be
protected, walled in, and encapsulated by You that Satan may gain no way to hurt me or keep
me from fulfilling Your will today.
I am willing that any fiery darts of Satan You wish to touch me should do so, but I shall
look upon them as refining fires permitted in Your providence and by Your love for my refining
and Your glory. Thank You, Lord, that You are a complete and perfect shield and that Satan
cannot touch me apart from Your sovereign purpose.
I recognize that my mind is a particular target of Satan's deceiving ways. I take from You
the helmet of salvation. I cover my mind and my thoughts with Your salvation. I recognize
that the Lord Jesus Christ is my salvation. I fill my head with Him. I invite His mind to be in me.
Let me think His thoughts, feel His love and compassion, and discern His will and leading in all
things. Let my mind be occupied with the continuing, daily, saving work of my Lord in and
through my life. May You meet and defeat all Satanic thoughts in my mind.
With joy I take hold upon the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God. I affirm that
Your Word is the trustworthy, infallible Word of God. I choose to believe it and to live in its truth
and power. Grant me the love for Your Word which comes from the Holy Spirit. Forgive and
cleanse me from the sin of neglecting Your Word. Create in me a hunger and thirst to study and
know Your Word. Enable me to memorize it and to meditate upon its truth. Grant me proficient
recall and skill in using Your Word against all of Satan's subtle attacks against me, even as my
Lord Jesus Christ used the Word against Satan. Enable me to use Your Word not only to
defend me from Satan, but also to claim its promises and to wield the sword strong against
Satan to defeat him, to push him back, to take away from him ground he claims, and to win
great victories God through Your Word. Thank You that Satan must retreat from Your Word
applied against him.
Thank You, dear Lord, for prayer. Help me to keep this armor well oiled with prayer. I
desire to pray at all times with depth and intensity as the Holy Spirit leads me. I trust the Holy
Spirit to enable me and to intercede for me and through me. Grant me great supplication and
burden for others in God's family of blood-washed saints. Enable me to see their needs and to
assist them through prayer as the enemy attacks them. All of these petitions, intercessions, and
words of praise I offer up before the true and living God in the name and worthy merit of my
Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

USE THE WORD OF GOD

Knowing and using God's Word, the sword of the Spirit, is key for victory (Joshua 1:8;
Psalm 77:12; I Chronicles 28:9; Matthew 22:37-38; I Corinthians 2:16; Philippians 4:8). That's
how Jesus defeated Satan (Matthew 4:1-11). Satan tries to plant doubts about God's word in
man's mind. This is how he got to Eve. She misquoted God's Word to Satan and when he
added to God's Word (making God seem like He was keeping something good from her) she
didn't pick it up. Satan was undermining God's Word, and he won! We must be skillful in the
use of our sword to win. Below are some verses to memorize and use.
70
 When Jesus was tempted He quoted Scripture to have victory over Satan's temptations.
Paul says our only offensive weapon is the sword of the Spirit, the Word of God. Psalm
119:9,11 tell us that it's through God's Word that we have victory. When you have these
thoughts and attacks use Scripture to have victory. Ask God to give you some verses that will
help against these things, write them down and memorize them. Say them over and over when
these thoughts attack you. That is the only way to victory, and God guarantees it will work!

BIBLE MEMORY VERSES

GOD'S LOVE & ACCEPTANCE The LORD is compassionate and gracious, slow to anger,
abounding in love. Psalm 103:8
THE BIBLE, GOD'S WORD The Word of God is living and active. Sharper than any double-
edged sword, it penetrates even to dividing soul and spirit, joints and marrow; it judges the
thoughts and attitudes of the heart. Hebrews 4:12
GOD'S TRUTH FREES "If you hold to my teaching, you are really My disciples. Then you will
know the truth, and the truth will set you free." John 8:32
LIVE IN HOLINESS Therefore, I urge you, brothers in view of God's mercy, to offer your bodies
as living sacrifices, holy and pleasing to God -- this is your spiritual act of worship. Rom. 12:1
SUBMIT TO GOD, RESIST SATAN God opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble.
Submit yourselves, then, to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you. Come near to God
and He will come near to you. James 4:6-8
GOD IS GREATER THAN SATAN The One who is in you is greater than the one who is in the
world. I John 4:4
GOD WILL MEET ALL OUR NEEDS My God will meet all your needs according to His glorious
riches in Christ Jesus. Philippians 4:19
RENEW YOUR MIND WITH CHRIST Do not conform any longer to the pattern of this world,
but be transformed by the renewing of your mind. Then you will be able to test and approve
what God's will is -- His good, pleasing and perfect will. Romans 12:2
PRAYER The prayer of a righteous man is powerful and effective. James 5:16
AUTHORITY OVER DEMONS Jesus replied: "I saw Satan fall like lightning from heaven. I
have given you authority to trample on snakes and scorpions and to overcome all the power of
the enemy; nothing will harm you." Luke 10:18-19
RESISTING SATAN Jesus turned and said to Peter, "Get behind me, Satan! You are a
stumbling block to me; you do not have in mind the things of God, but the things of men."
Matthew 16:23
SIN AS OPENINGS TO DEMONIZING Search me, O God, and know my heart; test me and
know my anxious thoughts. See if there is any offensive way in me and lead me in the way
everlasting. Psalm 139:23-24
CURSES Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law by becoming a curse for us, for it is
written: "Cursed is everyone who is hung on a tree." Galatians 3:13
ANCESTRAL & CHILDHOOD OPENINGS Therefore if anyone is in Christ, He is a new
creation; the old has gone, the new has come! II Corinthians 5:17

71
OCCULT OPENINGS Do not turn to mediums or seek out spiritists, for you will be defiled by
them. I am the LORD your God. Leviticus 19:31
NEW AGE OPENINGS Such men (who preach a Jesus other than the Jesus I preached) are
false prophets, deceitful workmen, masquerading as apostles of Christ. And no wonder, for
Satan himself masquerades as an angel of light. II Corinthians 11:13-15
DELIVERANCE FROM DEMONIZING Dear friends, do not believe every spirit, but test the
spirits to see whether they are from God ... This is how you can recognize the Spirit of God:
Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is from God. I John 4:1-2
DELAYED DELIVERANCE The Lord said to me, "My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is
made perfect in weakness." ... For when I am weak, then I am strong. II Corinthians 12:9-10
CONTINUING VICTORY Be self-controlled and alert. Your enemy the devil prowls around like
a roaring lion looking for someone to devour. Resist him, standing firm in the faith. I Peter 5:8-9

FOR A COMPLETE LIST OF VERSES FOR ANY NEED SEE APPENDIX 6, pages 95-100.

RESIST, STAND FIRM

KEYS TO FREEDOM & VICTORY
There are 2 keys to attaining and keeping spiritual victory: 1. You have to want it so bad you
are willing to pay any price to get it. You must be 100% committed to sticking it out no matter
what. 2. The other key is that, as soon as you fail, you get right back up and start again. Don't
lay there in defeat but start over. It's taken a lifetime to get into this, it'll take awhile to get out.
Gradually you will log more and more time 'sober' and less and less 'under the influence.' That's
how it works.
PERSEVERE, AS BAD AS IT GETS
Persevere no matter what. God can and will set you free from this. Deliverance is a
process He uses to teach us things about Himself and ourselves. He wants us to persevere in
faithfulness to Him no matter what for that helps us learn to depend on Him and trust Him. It‟s
also part of the way He works to make us more like Jesus.
I know God is greater and will give the victory. I know the victory comes gradually, as we
learn to fight and take back ground that was given to the enemy. When the Jews entered the
promised land under Joshua God gave them victory, but one battle at a time, even one
generation at a time. He didn't give it all to them at once. He wanted them to learn to fight, to
need to keep trusting Him, to develop patience and perseverance. What was true of them
physically is true of us spiritually. So don't give up. Persevere. It may be hard to see progress
but remember - there is improvement. Look back at your life and you'll see improvement in the
past to the present. You certainly wouldn't want to go back! Progress is slow but steady, like
the story of the tortoise and the hare. Also be encouraged because it's obvious the enemy is
now throwing everything at you he can. That means this is as bad as it gets, this is all he can
do. If he could do more he would. While this is bad, knowing it is as bad as it gets and that it
will gradually but certainly get better helps. It takes time. God is interested in the process you
are going through as you grow, not just the final product. You do the same thing with your
children.

72
 We are told over and over again in the Bible to resist Satan (in Jesus' strength), to stand
firm and not give in. "Resist the devil and he will flee from you" (James 4:7-8) is a promise to
claim. The conditions for the promise to work, though, are that we are to submit to God (total
commitment to God after salvation), draw near to God (quality and quantity time in prayer and
meditation) and be pure (life a holy life, confessing all known sin). The key is keeping our eyes
on Jesus.
Be self-controlled and alert. Your enemy the devil prowls around like a roaring lion
looking for someone to devout. Resist him, standing firm in the faith. (I Peter 5:8-9). Alert
means literally to "be sleepless," it implies a purposeful and active state of awareness. It implies
being active and watching out for anything that would tone down our alertness (like being
seduced by the world's pleasures). Resist is a strong word meaning to oppose. We aren't to
hide in fear, hoping he'll leave us alone. Each must wage his own fight, you cannot expect a
parent, mate, pastor or friend to resist for you. Stand firm means to stand solid, hard,
unbending in the faith. Jesus prayed Peter would stand when attacked by Satan (Luke 22:32).
Satan is like a bully. When he or his forces find someone who will give in they push them
around. Taking a stand may mean a fight for awhile, but then the promise comes that he will
flee. We are to be courageous and not fearful, taking our stand in the Lord (Joshua 1:9; 10:8;
23:9-11; Leviticus 26:8; Exodus 14:13; I Samuel 17:45-47; II Samuel 22:33-35,40-41).
Since Satan works through getting us to believe his lies, we must really resist and stand
fast in this area. By knowing which lies Satan trips you up with you can better be prepared for
them. Here are some common ones to look out for.

PRAY
Prayer is powerful (John 14:13-14; 15:7,16; Mark 11:24; 11:22-24; Luke 11:9-10; I John
5:14; Jeremiah 33:3). There should be six parts to your prayer life, all equally well developed.
These are:
1. CONFESSION (I John 1:9; Psalm 66:18; 51:1). To confess means to agree with God that
the issue at hand is sin (not a mistake, someone else's fault, etc.) . Use the lists on page 15-17
to help in this. After you confess your sin make sure you accept God's forgiveness (Daniel
9:9,19; Psalm 130:4; 86:5; 78:30; 99:8; 103:3; Amos 7:2). Only God can forgive sin (Mark 2:7;
11:25; Luke 23:24; 5:24; Matthew 6:14; Colossians 3:13). God doesn't over look sin, he
forgives because it was paid for with the blood of Jesus on the cross (Hebrews 9:22; Ephesians
4:32; 1:7; I Peter 2:24; 3:18; Luke 24:46-47; Colossians 1:14; John 19:30). This forgiveness is
available to all (Isaiah 53:6; Colossians 2:13; Romans 8:1). When you confess/admit your sin
God forgives it. This means He blots it out (Isaiah 43:25; 1:18; 44:22; Acts 3:19; Colossians
2:14; Psalm 32), casts it behind His back (a place He can't see it - Isaiah 38:17; Jeremiah
31:34), forgets it (Hebrews 8:12; 10:17; Isaiah 43:25; Jeremiah 31:34), makes it disappear
where it will never be found (Jeremiah 50:20), has it vanish like the morning mist at noon (Isaiah
44:22; John 20:31; Matthew 27:51), and casts it into the deepest part of the sea (Micah 7:19)
which will then be gone forever (Revelation 21:1).
2. PRAISE (Psalm 34:1-3; 48:1; Hebrews 13:15). Praise is glorifying God for Who and What
He is. It is different than thanking Him for things He has done. We will be praising God for all
eternity, so we should start now! God is pleased with our praise (Psalm 22:3; Hebrews 13:5).
The Bible says there is power in praise (Psalm 22:3). Praise can be done by word or
song. Make sure you develop a strong praise life (Philippians 4:4; Hebrews 13:15). Read the
following passages and turn them into praise prayers: Exodus 15:1-2; Deuteronomy 10:21; 32:3-
73
4,43; I Samuel 2:1-2; II Samuel 22:4, 50; I Chronicles 16:9,25,31; 29:10-12; II Chronicles 5:12-
14; 20:21-22,27; Psalm 8:1-2; 9:1-3; 31:21; 44:8; 40:16; 47:1-3; 68:3-4; 72:18-19; 86:12-13;
104:33; 108:3; 117:1-2; 119:108,175; 138:1-4; 142:7; 149:1,3,6-9; 150:1-6; Isaiah 25:1,9; 38:18-
19; 60:18; Daniel 2:20-23; Jeremiah 20:13; Habakkuk 3:17-19; Zechariah 9:9; Luke 1:46-47;
Luke 10:21; John 4:23024; Ephesians 1:3; Jude 25; Revelation 4:10-11; 5:5,12-13; 15:3-4.
3. THANKSGIVING (Psalm 116:12; Philippians 4:6; I Thessalonians 5:18). Thanksgiving is
thanking God for what He has done, is doing and is going to do in your life (as well as the lives
of others). We all appreciate being thanked for things we do, and so does God. Be specific in
your thanksgiving. Remember, everything comes from Him and is for our good (Romans 8:28)
so we should thank Him for everything!
4. INTERCESSION (Psalm 28:9; James 5:14-20; I Timothy 2:1-4; I Samuel 12:23). Intercession
is prayer for others. Often it is good to keep a list of prayer requests so you remember to pray
for them and so you can mark down the answer, too. Then thank God for the answer.
Remember God answers EVERY prayer. The answer is either yes (now), wait (later) or no
(never). Every prayer gets one of these answers. God is able to do anything, but He isn't
always willing to do what it is we think He should do to bail us out (Daniel 3:17). Therefore
when you pray for others first be sensitive to how God would have you pray. Don't be so quick
to come up with a solution and make that your prayer. God may have another solution (better
than ours). Don't pray solutions to God, pray problems and let Him come up with His own
solution. You'll find prayers answered more often when you let Him figure out how to take care
of something. Often instead of removing something He gives us grace to endure it (II
Corinthians 12:7-10). Include that option in your prayers for others
CONFESSING THE SINS OF ANOTHER Praying for another person is important. Confessing
the sins of another person can help free them from demonic oppression. Sin, especially certain
sins, is like opening a door for demons to work in a person‟s life. These sins can be an open
invitation. Depression (self-pity), for example, can be almost a „prayer‟ to Satan because one is
so negative and sees everything from a very self-centered viewpoint about how it may affect
them. It‟s almost like they enjoy wallowing in this, so demons just help them move in that
direction by putting thoughts in their mind and the person accepts and feeds on these thoughts.
When that person tells God they are sorry for opening the door and confess (admit) that as sin,
He forgives them and the sin no longer blocks fellowship between the person and God.
However the door is still open and demons, who can get very technical and never want to give
up access they have, will continue to use it. When you enter the picture and put the sins of that
person under the blood of Jesus and state that demons can no longer use that sin as an access
to the person you are closing the door. If the person hasn‟t confessed the sin themselves that
still blocks their relationship with God, but by interceding for them we can slow down or stop (at
least temporarily) the demonic impact so the person can be free from that influence and be
better able to turn to God for themselves. Now if they continue in the sin they keep opening the
door. All you can do is keep trying to close it by putting the sin under the blood until the person
does so themselves or it becomes evident they don‟t want to and won‟t do it.
5. PETITION (James 4:2; Hebrews 4:15-16; John 15:7). Petition means asking God for things
for yourself. This is legitimate. We shouldn't always pray just for ourselves, nor should we feel
unworthy to ever pray for ourselves. Much of what I said under "Intercession" above fits in here.
There are some things the Bible says we should ask for: an understanding heart (I Kings 3:7,9),
fellowship with other believers (Philemon 4-6), forgiveness (Psalm 25:11,18,20), guidance
(Psalm 25:4-5; 27:11), holiness (I Thessalonians 5:23), love (Philippians 1:9-11), mercy (Psalm
6:1-6), power (Ephesians 3:16), spiritual growth (Ephesians 1:17-19) and to know and do God's
will (Colossians 4:12). As you pray for yourself think of a Bible promise to claim for it. God
74
promises He will not forget us (Isaiah 49:15), not fail us (Joshua 1:5), will show us what to do (I
Samuel 16:3), will help us (Isaiah 41:10) and will strengthen us (Isaiah 41:10).
Remember, its always good to pray the problem, not the solution. Let God come up with
His own solution. Often we miss it because He answers a different way then we expected. He
is God. He can answer any way He wants. Just think of the ultimate result: God being glorified
and you growing. Pray for that – God to be glorified in the situation no matter what.
6. LISTEN (I Samuel 3:10; Hebrews 1:1-2; 3:15; Psalm 62:5; 46:10) Good communication is a
two-way street. Pause a few minutes and listen to God talk to you. You should do that
throughout your day. After all, which is more important: you passing on information to God or
Him passing on information to you? Be still in your mind, let Him put in thoughts, feelings,
ideas, etc., that you need. Be sensitive to His leading. As with any relationship, the better you
know the person the better the communication. Good, deep communication is difficult with a
stranger, but the more time you spend with a person the better you can 'hear' them, and that's
true with God, too. This is an art that takes time to develop, but won't happen if you don't work
on it! For more information on this important art read Appendixes 7 & 8, pages 101-108.
PRAYER FOR SPIRITUAL WARFARE IN GENERAL
“Gracious God, I acknowledge that You are worthy of all honor, glory and praise. I am thankful
for the victorious work of Your Son, Jesus Christ at Calvary for me. I apply His victory to my life
now as I willingly surrender every area of my life to Your will.
“Thank you for the forgiveness and righteousness that has been given to me as Your adopted
child. I trust in Your protection and provision daily. I know that your love for me never ceases. I
rejoice in Your victory, my Lord, over all the principalities and powers in the heavenlies. In faith I
stand in Your victory and commit myself to live obediently for You my King.
“I desire that my fellowship with You become greater. Reveal to me those things that grieve You
and enables the enemy to secure an advantage in my life. I need the Holy Spirit's powerful
ministry in my life; bringing conviction of sin, repentance of heart, strengthening my faith and
increasing perseverance in resisting temptation.
“Help me to die to self and walk in the victory of the new creation You have provided for me. Let
the fruits of the Spirit flow out of my life so that You will be glorified through my life. Fill me with
your love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, gentleness, faithfulness and self-control.
“Please place your hedge of protection around me, my possession, my family and all my
descendants. Protect us from anything the enemy would try to do against us.
“I know that it is Your will that I should stand firm and resist all of the enemy's work against me.
Help me to discern the attacks upon my thoughts and emotions. Enable me to stand upon Your
Word and resist all the accusations, distortions and condemnations that are hurled against me.
“It is my desire to be transformed through the renewing of my mind, so that I will not
compromise with the ways of the world, or yield to the enemy's attacks, but be obedient to Your
will. So give me the mind of Christ in order that I may have His perspective, wisdom,
compassion, holiness and truth.
“I draw upon those spiritual resources that You have provided me and I attack the strongholds
and plans of the enemy that have been put in place against me. I command in the name of
Jesus Christ that the enemy must release my mind, will, emotions and body completely. They
have been yielded to the Lord and I belong to Him.

75
“Lord, enable me to become the person You created me to be. Help me as I pray to be strong in
faith. Show me how to apply Your Word in my life each day. I know that I wear the full armor of
God when I am committed to and stand firmly upon Your Word. I want You to have the supreme
place in my life. Give me a hunger and thirst to know You better, to read Your Word more
deeply, to pray more readily and to keep you first in all my thoughts all day long.
“I surrender myself completely to You, Lord. You are always faithful and You extend Your grace
to me constantly, even when I do not realize it. I claim Your promise of forgiveness and
cleansing in its fullness. In faith, I receive the victory today that you have already put in place for
me. I do this in the name of Jesus Christ, my Savior with a grateful heart. AMEN”

HELPING OTHERS
Once you get involved in deliverance, you'll start to see how it can help those around
you. You'll want to share with others what you've found. That's great! Remember, though,
there is a cost of your time (Mark 7:24), energy (Mark 6:31) and patience (Matthew 17:17).
Count the cost first (Mark 3:8-15). Getting involved in spiritual warfare for others may bring
attacks against you but do not fear such a thing (Matthew 10:24-27). Often the worse part,
though, is the criticism and rejection you get from others, believers and unbelievers alike
(Matthew 9:32-34); Matthew 10:24-27). Don't fear that, either (Luke 13:31-32).
One danger to watch out for is thoughts popping into your mind of how spiritual you are,
or feelings of pride because of having power over demons. Others may see you as more
spiritual, too. This is a real danger. Jesus makes it clear that being able to administer
deliverance is no sign of spirituality or even salvation (Matthew 7:21-23).
Keep in mind, too, that others minister deliverance in different ways. I feel strongly
that what I have written here is what God has for me according to His Word. However I am not
to judge or reject those who do it differently (Mark 9:38-40).
Follow the steps for deliverance outlined in this book on pages 48-54.
When you find yourself in a situation where you feel God wants you to talk or pray about
deliverance just go ahead! Don't worry about your lack of knowledge or experience (that's
a lie from the demons to silence you). It's God's power and He will give you the right words and
wisdom at the right time. Nothing is worse than not doing anything and allowing the demons to
continue their work. Just do your best, trusting God for each step of the way. There is no 'right'
or 'wrong' way, no magic formula. God is greater, so just bring His power against the evil
forces.
One thing to be careful of, though, is your own time and schedule. Don't allow yourself
to be a crutch to anyone, for that isn't helping them. Wean them from you and onto God quickly.
Don't become too involved with the one you are ministering too. It can become too draining on
you and make it hard for you to be objective, plus harder to wean them. At first feeling needed
can be very nice, but it is God they should need, not you.
Always consider the big picture when praying for deliverance. Keep deliverance in
balance. Should they see a counselor? Would a physical from a doctor be helpful? Are they
perhaps not giving you the complete, total picture, but just what they want you to know? Do
they REALLY want to be free or are they more interested in having your attention? Is their any
sin they aren't willing to get rid of?

76
OUR ROLE IN HELPING OTHERS (What God Expects)
I see myself as a quarterback (football) who throws passes to his receivers. The
quarterback must throw the best pass he can – a nice, tight spiral right into the hands of the
receiver. But ones the quarterback lets go of the ball it is no longer up to him if it is caught or
not. Some receivers drop excellent passes, others make miraculous catches of poorly thrown
balls. I used to be very concerned about the results but had to realize that isn‟t up to me. Now
there must almost be callousness over my heart to some extent or I would get burnt out quickly.
I give the best advice I can, with God‟s help, and know that is all God holds me accountable for
– but He doesn‟t hold me accountable to do my best, to throw the best pass I can. If it is caught
or not is not up to me but between the persona and God. Many times I don‟t if the pass is
dropped or caught, but I keep throwing them anyway. And the more one practices the better he
gets at it. I keep a list of all the people who wrote me and the emails beck and forth. There are
hundreds and hundreds of names and almost all have more than one or two emails. Some I‟ve
been in touch with for years. They have become a core group to whom I send prayer requests,
especially about my India trip. They are the ones I ask to pray for me when special needs come
up. They keep me updated, sometimes every few months, and we write more regularly when
things get difficult. Jesus spoke to millions, thousands liked what He said, hundreds believed, a
dozen gave up everything to follow Him (and one of those turned back), three became His inner
core and one His best friend (John). That‟s about how it goes. In the parable of the sower and
the seed Jesus points out that only about one fourth of the seed sown grows, so if that‟s true of
Jesus I can‟t expect better! One more factor is that I know I am only the servant and Jesus
expects me to be faithful. He doesn‟t look at numbers.
I throw the best pass I can and then pray for them. For the most part that bit of callous self-
protection that all people in the service ministries have to have takes care of it. Now when it‟s a
person I know well, a really bad situation, especially a relative, then it can get to me more. But
that motivates me to be the more faithful in prayer and ministry. Even Jesus had Judas.

WHAT YOU CAN DO TO HELP THOSE STRUGGLING:

PRAY continually and regularly for them. Exercise your authority as a believer.
LOVE them unconditionally and let them know that over and over. Unconditional love conveys
God‟s love. That is very, very important to do.
PROTECT them from unwise decisions if you are in a position to do so. Protect them from
others, even from themselves.
LOWER your expectations of them. Give them time to understand, grow, act. Be patient, as
patient as God has been with you. Don‟t baby them or keep bailing them out of situations, but
accept them as they are and let God work in them at His pace.

77
IN CLOSING
If you've made it to this point in this handbook you must be serious about learning to win your
battles. God's blessing to you! Just remember to be patient with yourself. One doesn't become
an experienced, top-notch fighter overnight. It takes time. It takes practice. And it takes
failures as well. That's how we all learn. For the Christian, though, none of our failures are
fatal, and neither are their final. Victory will come, in this life and the next.

When I first heard the story of the tortoise and the hare as a young boy I know I found a piece of
wisdom I could build on, and that story has helped motivate and shape who I have become. I
want to pass it on to you as well. Persevere! Don't quit! Keep going! You don't have to be
moving fast. In fact, you probably won't be moving very fast at all. But don't let that bother you.
Slow and steady does it. Stay faithful to God. Keep your eyes on Him, not on Satan and his
forces. Spend time in the Word and in prayer each day. Fight each battle as it comes. Don't
quit, run or give in. When you lose a battle, and you will (we all do) get up and keep going.
Remember, the race is not to the swift but to those who keep on running!

You've a race before you. It's called the Christian life. One of the tools God has provided to
help us through to the end is spiritual warfare. Prayer, worship, sharing the gospel, helping
others, learning the Word, all these and many more are other tools He has given us as well.
Keep all your tools sharp and use the correct one for the job at hand. But when the job is
spiritual warfare, make sure you use your weapon to the best of you ability. Each battle will
sharpen your skills for the next battle.

It's my prayer that you are found faithful by the One Who has called you and Who works in you
to conform you to the image of His Son!

I'd love to hear from you. If you have questions, comments, suggestions, experiences you can
share or anything you'd like to write about I'd truly love to hear from you. I‟ve experienced what
I have written about. I am 61 and pastor a Baptist church in Doylestown, PA. My theological
training includes a ThM and DMin from Dallas Theological Seminary. I have an online spiritual
warfare website for information and counsel. If I can help you in any way you can contact me at
[email protected].

May God bless you and use you for the glory of His Kingdom. If we never meet in this life we'll
meet in heaven and share stories of the victories our Savior and Lord have given us!

If you have any questions, comments, suggestions, testimonies or anything

you would like to be in contact with me about please feel free to write me at
[email protected]

78
APPENDIX 1
HOW DO WE KNOW GOD EXISTS
“If we have full employment and growth--if we have cities of gold and alabaster--but our
children have not learned to walk in goodness, justice and mercy, then the American
experiment, no matter how gilded, will have failed. In modernity, nothing has been more
consequential, or more public in its consequences, than large segments of American society
privately turning away from God, or considering Him irrelevant, or declaring Him dead.
Dostoyevsky reminded us in Brothers Karamazov that „if God does not exist, everything is
permissible.‟ We are now seeing „everything.‟ And much of it is not good to get used to.” --
William J. Bennett, The Washington Times Pulpit Helps, March 1996, p. 10.

When people discount the fact that there is a God, the repercussions of that affect every
area of their life. Without God there are no moral absolutes, no ultimate accountability, nothing
beyond ourselves. Man becomes his own God and anything goes. In fact, many deny the
existence of God just so they won‟t have to be accountable to a higher power or submit to His
will. They want to live their own lives the way they want, totally unhindered. They say the idea
of „God‟ is just something emotional cripples use for a crutch to escape reality. Is this so? How
can we be sure there is a God? What „proof‟ do we have that God exists? How can well
answer sincere doubters (I Peter 3:15), or still our own unbelief?

NO SCIENTIFIC PROOF In the last article we saw proof that the Bible is indeed God‟s inspired
Word. The Bible does claim the existence of God (assumes it, never tries to prove it). Still, to
use God to prove the Bible and the Bible to prove God is circular reasoning. What proof is there
beyond the Bible? First of all, you can‟t prove God by a scientific method any more than you
can prove Napoleon by the scientific method. Neither can be seen, touched or contacted with
our senses. They can‟t be put under a microscope to be analyzed. They each are accepted on
the basis of dependable evidence. There is rational proof for God, though. We do have much
dependable evidence, if we choose to accept it.

1. THE COSMOLOGICAL ARGUMENT (Cause & Effect)

Cause: There must be an uncaused cause or necessary being for each effect. No
effect can be produced without a cause. When you see a tennis ball lying on the floor you
assume (and rightly so) that someone created it and someone placed it there. It didn‟t just
appear on its own out of nowhere. The same is true of the universe, us, love, hate, etc. -- each
of these effects had to have a cause behind it equal to or greater than it.
Motion: If you would see that tennis ball rolling across the floor, you would then assume
(and rightly so), that some power outside the ball and greater than it started it moving. The
universe is full of motion. Something cannot start and sustain itself. An external agent or force
is required. There must be a being that is the ultimate source of all motion.
Interrelationships: Now our tennis balls hang in a large circle by string, each one
swinging and hitting the one next to it. The motion keeps going around and around the circle.
Each ball is dependent on the others for the system to work. There must be a final being or
force who is above these and independent of them to cause it to start. While some evolutionists
might have said that the „big bang‟ caused the motion and interrelationships, this is being less
and less accepted as the answer even among atheistic evolutionists.
Perfection: There is a pyramid of beings, from insects to men, in an ever-increasing
degree of perfection. There must be a final being who is absolutely perfect, the source of all
perfection. This ultimate perfection is the start, not the finish produce, of all else. Things don‟t

79
build from less to greater, as the second law of thermodynamics states. It says that everything
is winding down (entropy) and points back to a starting time. It shows that things now are
moving away from perfection, not toward it as evolutionists would say.

2. THE TELEOLOGICAL ARGUMENT (Order & Design) Look at your wrist watch. The order
and design there causes you to assume that some intelligent being was behind its creation. If
God isn‟t behind everything, than „chance‟ is. If God didn‟t create this world, then „chance‟ did.
If God isn‟t in control of everything, „chance‟ is. It takes more faith to believe in chance than in
God! What „chance‟ is there of finding a watch just naturally formed of the materials in ground?
What chance is there of the Gettysburg Address resulting from an explosion in a print shop?
What chance is there that all the universe and life in it would just come about by chance? What
chance is there for a liver, or heart, or reproduction system to just come about by chance (and it
would have to be completely formed, for a species could not continue if any of these were only
partly evolved)? What are the chances of everything working out so perfectly: gravity, the tilt of
the earth, freezing temperature of water, rotation of the earth, proportion of water to land,
distance from the sun, etc., just working out? All that is in the universe, the human body, or an
individual cell tells us there is order and design. The „chance‟ of it all happening is too great to
even be considered! God created nature to show that He exists (Psalm 19:1).

3. THE ANTHROPOLOGICAL ARGUMENT (Moral) Suppose our tennis balls, or our wrist
watch, all of a sudden developed a moral nature when nothing else around it did, what would
this signify? Man, and man alone, has a moral nature. All peoples in all times and places have
had moral standards of right and wrong. While they haven‟t been the same, they have all know
there were such standards and that was such a thing as right and wrong (Romans 2:14-15). All
people have an innate understanding of these. There is something built into everyone which
cries out for justice, for reward for good and punishment for evil. We naturally look forward to a
future time when this is so. Where does this come from? Many naturally looks to an afterlife to
have these settled. We all know there must be something more to life than existing for one‟s
self then dying and being buried like a dog or a leaf. A restless is built into man showing there
must be something more to life, something from without to live for. All of this points to God. All
of this also shows there is a God who built it into all men. Where else could it have come from?
How could something like love and hate evolve? If so, why just in man? These strong emotions
had to be created be a greater being than man, then passed on to man. They couldn‟t come
from „chance.‟

4. THE ONTOLOGICAL ARGUMENT Man everywhere and in all time has naturally known
there is a power greater than and outside himself that he has worshipped. Satan usually
counterfeited and took the worship, but it is naturally in man to believe God and seek Him.
Those today who deny God‟s existence often have to shout so loud and long that one wonders if
it isn‟t the voices inside they are fighting against. When the infidel Robert G. Ingersoll was
delivering his lectures against Christ and the Bible, his oratorical ability usually assured him of a
large crowd. One night after an inflammatory speech in which he severely attacked man's faith
in the Savior, he dramatically took out his watch and said, "I'll give God a chance to prove that
He exists and is almighty. I challenge Him to strike me dead within 5 minutes!" First there was
silence, then people became uneasy. Some left the hall, unable to take the nervous strain of
the occasion, and one woman fainted. At the end of the allocated time, the atheist exclaimed
derisively, "See! There is no God. I am still very much alive!" After the lecture a young fellow
said to a Christian lady, "Well, Ingersoll certainly proved something tonight!" Her reply was
memorable. "Yes, he did," she said. "He demonstrated that even the most defiant sinner
cannot exhaust the patience of the Lord in just 5 minutes!" Another man added, " As I was
80
coming downtown today, a belligerent little fellow came running out of an alley, daring me to hit
him. Do you suppose I actually struck him, just because he challenged me to do so? In the
same way, our Lord will not strike everyone dead who defies Him. We should be thankful that in
this age He is still operating in grace and desires to show His love rather than His wrath."
(Romans 9:22)

5. SUBJECTIVE INNER AWARENESS Inside each one of God‟s people there is an inner voice
that says “Yes!” when the question of God‟s existence comes up. Demons try to flash thoughts
of doubt through our mind, but whenever those questions pop up realize it isn‟t our minds but
Satan‟s trick to take away our peace. When a Christian praises God in song or worship or
prayer, something inside says “YES!” When we talk to others about Jesus there is that “YES!”
in our spirit. When we heard a godly speaker or read a special passage in the Bible the “YES!”
is clearly there. That is God‟s Spirit confirming the truth of God‟s existence (Galatians 4:6).

WHY DOES MAN DENY THE EXISTENCE OF GOD? Man doesn‟t want to be accountable to
God. Man is basically self-centered and prideful, and like Satan, wants to be independent of
God. Man wants to be his or her own God with no other higher power to be accountable to.
Thus man must convince himself that there is no God in order to accomplish this. The fact of
the matter is that God does exist and will reveal Himself to any and all who are open to seriously
seek Him (Heb. 11:6).

ANSWERING DOUBTERS There is no answer for those who aren‟t open to consider the
possibility of a God. Arguments won‟t force anyone to believe something they don‟t want to
believe. But for serious seekers the above answers should help. Actually, against this evidence
it is up to them to prove to you that there is no God. They are going against the majority opinion
for all the ages. Point out to them that if they are right and you are wrong, you have not lost
anything, for your believe has at least given you a more peaceful and humane existence. But if
you are right and they are wrong, then not only is their quality of life in this existence at stake,
but so is their eternal destiny. Are they so sure there is no God they that they are willing to bet
eternity in hell on it if they are wrong?

SO WHAT? This is more than an academic exercise for us Christians, too. Have you ever
thought how your life would be different if there was no God? What if this life was all there was,
everything happened by chance, and there was no God (and therefore no Jesus or Bible)?
Thinking about this for even a short time should help us feel compassion for those who face life
this way, and also cause us to thank and praise God all the more for His existence and His so
clearly revealing Himself to us! That is certainly reason to thank and praise Him!

81
APPENDIX 2

HOW DO WE KNOW THE BIBLE IS GOD‟S WORD?

Roy Whetstine purchased a stone "from an amateur collector at an Arizona mineral show for
$10,000," according to Newsweek, Nov. 24, 1986. It has since been "valued at as high as $2.28 million"
and declared to be the world's largest sapphire.
Western-world Christians have in their possession a precious gem of far greater value which
many treat just as cheaply. They fail to avail themselves of the joy such wealth could bring them, fail to
share it with their own families, and even fail to carry it with them to the house of God. They leave it lying
wherever it happened to be the last time the furniture was dusted under newspapers and magazines. If it
were stolen, they probably would not miss it for a month.
There are multitudes in many parts of the world who would gladly give a month's salary, go for
days without food, and walk great distances to get one copy of the Bible to share with their entire
fellowship. Let's not be too quick to cast aspersions upon the intelligence of the amateur gem collector.
Often we are just as bad in attributing the true worth to the Bible.
GOD REVEALS HIMSELF God has revealed Himself to man in a general way in nature (Romans 1;
Psalm 19) but in a very specific way in the Bible. The Bible (which means “book” in Greek) is composed
of 66 books: 39 in the Old Testament and 27 in the New Testament. The Old Testament focuses on the
Jews and the law. The New Testament focuses on Jesus and grace.
POSSIBLE & NECESSARY While some doubt God could or would reveal Himself to man, it is entirely
possible that God would reach out and contact man in this way. Since He is sovereign He can certainly
do this if He so chose. Not only is this possible, it is also necessary, for if God had not contacted man,
then man would not know God. Thus a revelation from God, like the Bible, is possible and necessary.
INSPIRATION The Bible claims to be God‟s Word (II Tim. 3:16-17; II Peter 1:19-21). Jesus considered
and spoke of the Old Testament as inspired by God (Mt. 22:29; 24:37; Mk. 7:13; Lk. 24:44).
“Inspiration,” meaning “God-breathed” in Greek, refers to God working through the 40 men who wrote
the Bible (over 1500 years) to insure that what they wrote is without error. Without taking away their
individual personality and its contributions to their writing, God showed them what to include, what to
omit, and made sure all was accurate. God revealed some parts of the Bible, things man wouldn‟t have
known on their own (creation, Revelation, etc.). Now God illuminates the Bible for us, showing us the
truth of His Word as we read it.
MULTIPLE AUTHOR THEORY It isn‟t uncommon today to hear someone say that Genesis is
composed of material from 5 different writers or that two men wrote Isaiah. That isn‟t true. It just
undermines inspiration, and makes the books younger than they really were. Thus prophecies in the
books can be said to be written after the event. This takes away from the greatness of the Bible. Liberal
scholars for years said Daniel had to have been written after the fantastic events described in it, for they
could not have been prophesied. The discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls has contradicted this. It isn‟t
surprising that, despite the discovery in 1947, Daniel still hasn‟t been released to the public! Scientific
study shows the books weren‟t written by different authors.
Researchers in Israel, after subjecting the first five books of the Bible to exhaustive computer
analysis, came to a different conclusion than expected. The Torah, or Books of Moses, had long been
assumed by skeptics to be the work of multiple authors. But Scripture scholar Moshe Katz and computer
expert Menachem Wiener of the Israel Institute of Technology analyzed the book's material through
sophisticated computer analysis. They discovered an intricate pattern of significant words concealed in
the canon, spelled by letters separated at fixed intervals. Mr. Katz says that the statistical possibilities of
such patterns happening by chance would be one to three million. The material suggests a single,
inspired author -- in fact it could not have been put together by human capabilities at all. Adds Mr.
Wiener, "So we need a non- rational explanation. And ours is that the (Torah) was written by God
through the hand of Moses."

82
OLD TESTAMENT MANUSCRIPTS Some are quick to point out that no Old Testament manuscripts
from before the Massoretic text in AD 900 exist, and that leaves open the possibility of errors in
transcribing the Bible from generation to generation. The truth is, though, that the Jews were very
careful in copying the Bible. They would count each letter in each line, even in each column, total them
up, and make sure every letter was exact. If not the whole page would be burned. Also, comparing the
Massoretic text with translations in Latin, Greek, Syrian, etc., which have been passed down from
generation to generation in their own countries and languages, and which have not been influenced by
other translations, show that they all say the same thing. This shows there haven‟t been errors from
when they were originally translated hundreds and hundreds of years earlier.
Archaeological discoveries are disproving those who question the Bible‟s accuracy and
supporting its inspiration. A recent archaeological report in the science magazine Discovery contained
amazing findings about the Old Testament. Before the discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls in 1947, the
oldest Hebrew manuscripts dated about AD 900. The Dead Sea Scrolls, in startling agreement with the
Masoretic text, dated to about 150 BC. Whole or parts of almost every Old Testament book are present.
When these are compared to the Masoretic text over 1,000 years later, they are both the same! Perhaps
one word per large document differs, and these are small things like spelling changes (like „honor‟ for
„honour‟). None affect the meaning of the passages they are in.
There is also the Septuagint (LXX), a Greek translation of the Hebrew Old Testament, made in
Egypt in 200 BC. It, too, agrees with the other translations and manuscripts. Remember, these all were
passed down over hundreds of years, in different parts of the world, without being compared to each
other until recently. Yet all say the same thing!
Now archaeologists have discovered a pair of tiny silver scrolls that date back to about 600 BC!
While digging at the site of a 5th-century church in Jerusalem, researchers found a Roman legionnaires'
cemetery. Exploring still deeper, they found a small burial cave containing the scrolls. Very carefully,
less than a hundredth of an inch at a time, the scrolls were unrolled. On each of them appeared an
excerpt from the book of Numbers that included the word Jehovah. These scrolls date back to the days
before the exile to Babylon, earlier than liberal scholars said Pentateuch was written.
NEW TESTAMENT MANUSCRIPTS There are many more New Testament manuscripts than Old.
There are about 4,000 manuscripts of the New Testament available to use today. The earliest ones date
back to the time of contemporaries of Jesus (early 100‟s). Excellent manuscripts date from the 300‟s.
(For more information abut this see # 14 in “18 Reasons From Outside The Bible Proving It Is God‟s
Word” later in this paper). In addition, there are hundreds of Bible verses quoted by early writers, and
these help support the other manuscripts. As with the Old Testament, the New Testament was
translated into many other languages (Syriac, Egyptian, Latin, etc.). They also were copied and passed
on for hundreds of years without comparison to others, and when recently compared all support each
other. There are minor changes (spelling, punctuation, etc.) but nothing that affects any doctrine.
THE CANON The term „canon‟ is given to the collection of 66 books in our Bible. How do we know the
right books were included? Could some uninspired books have been included and/or some inspired
ones left out? Again, if it is possible and necessary for God to reach out to man and let His will be
known, that it is also possible and necessary that He could make sure the right books are included, and
that they come down accurately to us today.
The New Testament canon developed over many years and much prayer. In various locations
many godly men found certain books to be helpful and used of God above other
books. Gradually the same group was used in many places and in a series of
meetings and councils, after much prayer and seeking God‟s leading, it was affirmed
that the 27 books we have today were the ones God wanted in the New Testament.
By comparing them to the books not included one can easily see a big difference in
literary style, spiritual value and historical accuracy.
CHAPTERS AND VERSES When originally written, the Bible didn‟t have chapters or
verses. Chapters were formed by Stephen Langton in 1228 and verses by Robert Stephanus in 1551.
These were added to make it easier to find and identify places in the Bible. Because they were added by
men, they aren‟t always 100% accurate in where they are placed.

83
ERRORS AND CONTRADICTIONS Some say the Bible has contradictions. It is way beyond the scope
of this article to consider each one, but there are well-written books available that consider each seeming
contradiction and clearly explain how these passages do not contradict. .
18 REASONS FROM OUTSIDE THE BIBLE PROVING IT IS GOD'S WORD Anyone can write a book
and claim that it is from God. Thus to really pin down the authority of the Bible we need to look at
supporting evidence from outside the Bible. These are given below:
1. The Bible is theocentric (God-centered), not anthropocentric (man-centered). If man wrote
the Bible, he would be the leading character. In the Bible God is sovereign and absolute authority (I
Chronicles 29:11; Isaiah 43:7). Man's highest good is submission to His will. The purpose of all we do is
for His glory (Revelation 4:11). All other 'holy' books focus on man and build up man, not God.
2. The Bible is monothiestic (one God), not polythiestic (more than one god). 'Scholars' say that
man started with many gods and eventually evolved to having just one. The Bible, at the beginning of
man, says there was just one. If man were writing the Bible he would have one God evolve out of many.
Even the fact that the Jews were worshipping the golden calf and other gods at the time the first
commandment was written (which say God was the only god, Exodus 20:1-6) show that even they
believed there was more than one God.
3. The fact of the Trinity helps prove man didn't write the Bible. Would natural man write about
something that he could not understand, something with no parallel or analogy in nature? No finite mind
has ever comprehended how 3 separate persons could form one essence/substance. If man wrote the
Bible he would NOT write about a Triune God.
4. If man wrote the Bible, would he say that the world was created from nothing (Hebrews 11:3)?
Nothing is a state man has never known. He would come up with some rational explanation, as
evolutionists try to do today.
5. If man wrote the Bible would he say his basic nature is evil and sinful (Romans 3:23)? Would
man say there was nothing he could do but accept God's cure for sin (Ephesians 2:8-9). Every religion
man has developed or 'holy' book man has written has something man must do to earn/deserve removal
of sin, but not the Bible.
6. The extent of revelation in the Bible shows it is beyond what man could or would write. How
could man write of things beyond his own senses and experiences? Yet the Bible speaks authoritatively
about heaven, hell and eternity without hesitation (I Corinthians 2:9-12; II Corinthians 5:8; Luke 16:19;
Revelation 19:20-21).
7. If man wrote the Bible, its ethics would be based on individual, relative decisions (Judges
17:6) rather than absolutes. Because man is a child of wrath (Ephesians 2:3) by nature his ethics would
be corrupt (as they are today apart from the Bible) and would end in chaos. One example: the Bible tells
us to use things (I Cor. 7:31) and love people (Rom. 12:10). Man's ethics are the opposite.
8. It is humanly impossible for 44 authors over a period of 1500 years unknown to each other
and from vastly different backgrounds and cultures to arrive at 66 books so internally systematic and
consistent as the Bible. It would be like 44 men each tossing a stone on a pile over 1500 years and the
finished product being a modern hospital. There must have been one Author behind it all.
9. The fantastic number of fulfilled prophecies in the Bible show that it is no book authored by
mere man. Experts in probability give these statistics concerning the following prophecies:
7 prophecies against Tyre in Ezekiel 26:3-4,7-8,12,14,21 coming true: 1 in 7.5 x 107
5 prophecies against Samaria in Hosea 13:16 & Micah 1:6 come true: 1 in 4 x 104
5 prophecies against Gaza & Ashkelon in Amos 1:8, Jer 47:5, Zeph 2:4-7: 1 in 1.2 x 104
3 prophecies against Moab & Ammon in Ezek 25:3-4, Jer 48:47; 49:6: 1 in 103
9 prophecies against Edom in Isa 34:6-15, Jer 49:17-18; Ezek 25:13-14; 35:5-7: 1 in 104
8 prophecies against Babylon in Isa 13:19-22; 14:23; Jer 51:26,43: 1 in 5 x 109
9 prophecies about Jerusalem in Jeremiah 31:38-40: 1 in 8 x 1010
7 prophecies about Palestine in Lev 26:31-33; Ezek 36:33-35: 1 in 2 x 105

84
 9 prophecies about Petra & Edom in Isa 34:6-18; Ezek 25:13-14; 35:5-7:1 in 2 x 105
4 prophecies about Thebes & Memphis in Ezek 30:13-15: 1 in 103
4 prophecies about Nineveh in Nahum 1:8,10; 2:6; 3:10,13,19: 1 in 102
The probability of these 11 prophecies coming true is 1 in 5.76 x 1059! This is almost impossible to
visualize. Suppose this number were silver dollars. There would be enough to fill 1028 suns! Or think of
it like this. In the universe there are about 2 trillion galaxies, each containing about 100 million stars.
From our 5 x 1059 we could make all of the stars in all of the galaxies 2 x 105 times! Only one silver
dollar in all of these stands for the chance a writer could have guessed all these prophecies correctly!
Even more astounding is the fact that these are only 11 prophecies. There are literally hundreds and
hundreds of others which have already come true. (For more information about this see "Evidence That
Demands A Verdict" by Josh McDowell).
10. The exceptional literary value of the Bible cannot be attributed to the natural ability of human
writers. How could such unlearned men write such a surpassing piece of literary genius beyond their
own ability? The Bible far exceeds the intellectual and moral qualifications of other books being written
in its time such as the Talmud (Jewish), Apocrypha (Christian) and Koran (Islamic). The living quality of
the words, reaching to all ages and social positions of people for century after century show its
uniqueness. The Bible is deep enough for the most gifted scholar to spend a lifetime in one small part of
it and never get out all there is, but also simple enough for a young child to read and understand. One of
the greatest truths expressed is just 7 monosyllables, each 3 letters or less: "You in me and I in you"
(John 14:20). The Bible stories are never hurried or cramped, neither are they drawn out and boring.
The Bible does not gloss over the sins of its heroes, neither does it overemphasize them. The values
and opinions of the writers are not the focus, just their.
11. Another proof for the Bible not being written by man is its enduring freshness. Voltaire said
150 years ago: "Within 100 years the Bible will be obsolete." It has not happened, in fact his home now
houses a Bible society! The Bible never grows old. No other book in the world not only invites but
sustains a ceaseless re-reading. Other books come and go, but the Bible has remained for thousands of
years. It remains a fresh, up-to-date book, not an old book.
12. If man wrote the Bible would he say to further spiritual ends by love & reliance on divine
power or by political force? The Inquisition and Crusades in Christianity as well as the history of Islam,
Shintoism, Nazism, etc., all show man used political force to spread their beliefs. The Bible commands
to do it in a way that is not natural for man, the opposite way.
13. No human scientist has been able to avoid being obsolete in a later time. Science is always
changing but the Bible is scientifically infallible in all ages. The Bible spoke accurately of scientific truth
thousands of years before man 'discovered' them, while the very writers often believed the opposite of
what they were writing. For example, the Bible says the life of the flesh is in the blood (Leviticus 17:11)
yet until recent times doctors bled people to cure them. The Bible says the physical world is basically
non-physical in its ultimate essence (Hebrews 11:3; Colossians 1:16-17), something no human writer
could or would have guessed at. The Bible has always said the earth was round (Isaiah 40:22), rotates
(Job 38:12,14), has gravity (Job 26:7), and the whole solar system orbits in the universe (Psalm 19:16).
Man believed the moon was greater than the earth for many centuries but the Bible says opposite
(Genesis 1:16). Even atomic energy and its results is found in II Peter 3:10-12 (the Greek word means
to "loose" or "set free" as what happens when atoms are released). The laws of thermodynamics are
there, too: #1 (Genesis 2:1-2; Hebrews 4:3,10) and # 2 (Psalm 102:25-27; Hebrews 1:10-12; Romans
8:20-22). There are hundreds of other examples, too.
14. The number and accuracy of the ancient manuscripts of the Bible that have come down to
us today show God's work in giving and keeping the Bible for us. Of Caesar's "Gallic Wars" we have
only 9 manuscripts, the oldest 900 years after the original. Of the "History of Thucydides" and "History of
Herodotus" we have only 8 manuscripts each, from 1300 years after they happened. Yet of the Old
Testament we have 1,700 manuscripts, the oldest 100 years after the original. The variation percentage
between them is one minor difference every 2,000 words! Evidence for the New Testament is even
greater: 13,000 manuscripts with the oldest portion 10 years after the original and the variation
percentage being only one minor difference every 200,000 words! Manuscripts have come down in
85
many different languages and large portions come to us quoted in the works of hundreds of authors. The
recent discover of the Dead Sea Scrolls pushed back the date of the earliest Old Testament manuscripts
1,000 years, yet there was no difference between them later manuscripts.
15. The study of archaeology continues to prove there are no historical inaccuracies in the Bible.
William F. Albright, one of the greatest archaeologists ever, said, "The Bible's incredible historical
memory has been many times validated by the process of discovery. No archaeological discovery has
contradicted a Biblical reference." For many years scholars thought the Bible in error about the Hittites
for no trace of that vast and great civilization had ever been found. In recent years, though, much has
been found about them, again validating the truth of the Bible.
16. The preservation and regathering of the nation Israel after 2,000 years is proof of the
greatness of the Bible. It has never happened, nor was it ever thought possible to happen, for a group of
people to survive 2,000 without a homeland yet stay a separate cultural unity. That has happened with
the Jews. Where are the Ammonites? Philistines? Hittites? Not only that, but the Jews are now back in
their homeland, truly a sociological miracle!
17. The inner testimony of the Holy Spirit inside His people gives us assurance that the Bible
is true. He gives us peace and assurance within that the Bible indeed is God's book.
18. The life and resurrection of Jesus also give validity to the Bible. If everything about Him,
His deity and His resurrection is true, then the Bible is true. If it is not true the Bible cannot be from God.
This will be considered in the next article about the deity of Jesus.
BIBLE: A MIRACLE BOOK
1. It is miraculous in its origin -- coming to us by divine inspiration.
2. It is miraculous in its durability -- outlasting the opposition of its critics and surviving the attempts of
its enemies to exterminate it.
3. It is miraculous in its results -- transforming the lives of those who read and believe it.
4. It is miraculous in its harmony -- agreeing in all its parts, even though written over a period of 1600
years by about 40 different authors.
5. It is miraculous in its message -- telling of many occasions when God supernaturally intervened in
the affairs of men to accomplish his redemptive purposes.
6. It is miraculous in its preservation -- maintaining its accuracy and reliability down through the
centuries.
Yes, the Bible is God's Miracle Book!

If you are cold, let it WARM you,

If you are asleep, let it WAKE you,
If you are a backslider, let it WARN you,
If you are defiled, let it WASH you.
If you are disobedient, let it WHIP you.
If you are uncertain, let it WITNESS to you.
If you are unsaved, let it WIN you.
THEY WHY DOESN‟T EVERYONE BELIEVE? If there is this great body of evidence, why do so many
deny the Bible as being God's Word? Let me answer that with a story. Many years ago, while on a visit
to England, a wealthy man was fascinated by a powerful microscope. Looking through its lens to study
crystals and the petals of flowers, he was amazed at their beauty and detail. he bought one and took it
home. He thoroughly enjoyed using it until one day he examined some food he was planning to eat for
dinner. He discovered tiny living creatures were crawling in it. He was especially fond of this food and
didn't know what to do. Finally he concluded there was only one way out of this dilemma: he smashed
the microscope to pieces. That is what man tries to do to the Bible when it shows up his sin. Like bugs
under a rock run from the light when the rock is turned over, so man in sin runs from the light of God's
truth about him. That is what many do with the Bible because it reveals their sin. What a privilege we
have in owning and reading God‟s written message to mankind!

86
APPENDIX 3

HOW DO WE KNOW JESUS IS GOD?

Did Jesus really live? Was there REALLY a historical person by the name of Jesus, from
Nazareth, who lived in Palestine early in the first century AD? Can you prove it?

JESUS THE MAN There is so much historical proof, in the Bible and by secular historians alive
at the time, that no one doubts that Jesus lived as a man. Its a proven historical reality. Ralph
Waldo Emerson has said, "The name of Jesus is not so much written as plowed into the history
of the world." Was there really a person named Jesus? It‟s not even questioned.

JESUS THE GOD However, was this human Jesus also God? Was He divine? That‟s where
many people, not wanting to admit to any God to whom they are accountable, deny Jesus is
God. Still, there is proof, abundant proof, that Jesus is God. Let‟s look at some of it.

I. JESUS CLAIMED TO BE GOD Some try to say Jesus never claimed to be God, but that just
isn‟t true. “Before Abraham was, I Am" (John 8:58) "Father, Glorify me with the glory which I
had with You before the world was." John 17:5 "I and the Father are One." John 10:30 He
accepted worship as if He were God. He claimed to be able to forgive sin (Mark 2:5). Look at
the following list:
Claimed Equality With God Matt. 28:19; John 5:17-18; 12:45; 13:20; 14:1, 9
Claimed Oneness With God Matt 4:7; Luke 4:12; 8:39; John 10:30, 36-38; 17:11, 21-22; 20:28
Claimed To Be Sent By God Jn 4:34; 5:37; 7:16-29; 8:16; 9:4; 11:42; 14:24; 16:28; 17:18,23
Claimed To Be The Son of God Matt 16:17; 22:42-45; Mark 12:35-37; 14:61-62; Luke 20:41;
John 9:35-37; 22:69-70 (“Son” does not mean He is inferior to His “Father” but of the same
substance, equal in right and position. God is called the ETERNAL Father, thus Jesus the eternal Son.
Thus they both always existed. It‟s not that the Father came first! This Father-Son reference is just to
show family closeness and equality. Reading in inferiority for the Son is way beyond the limits of legitimate
interpretation.
Claimed To Be From Heaven John 6:33, 35, 51
Claimed Attributes of God John 8:42; 16:15
Omniscience Matt 11:21-22; Luke 10:13
Omnipresence Matt 18:20; 28:20
Omnipotence Mark 14:61-63; Luke 22:69-70; John 2:19, 10:18; 11:25-27
Forgive sin Mark 2:5,9,10; Luke 5:20-21; 7:48-49
Divine Authority Matt 7:21-23; 28:18
Honor John 5:22-23
Pre-Existence John 8:58; 17:5; 1:1f
LORD, LUNATIC or LIAR Many people try to write Jesus off as just a nice man, a good
teacher, a fine example. That could have been if it weren‟t for His claims of deity. When
someone goes around saying He is God, can forgive sin, and accepting worship as God, then
those who would follow Him must deal with these claims. While claiming to be humble, Jesus
said over and over He was God. There are only three possibilities, and a good teacher isn‟t one
of them: LORD: He could be right and really God. LUNATIC: He could be deluded, mixed up
mentally, or demonized and really think He is God but be mistaken. LIAR: He could know He
isn‟t God but just be trying to deceive people. You see, either He is God or He isn‟t. If He is
then He is much more than just a good teacher, He is Lord. If He isn‟t, then He cannot be a
good teacher for He is either a lunatic or liar and no matter which not worthy of being followed,
for what about Him can really be trusted? Lord, Lunatic or Liar -- which do you say He is?
87
II. PROOF HE WAS GOD Not only did Jesus claim to be God, but there is abundant proof that
His claims were true. Consider there:

A. PROOF FROM REASON For one thing, His character coincided with His claims. When
some goofball claims to be God, his character doesn‟t agree with the claims. But Jesus lived a
sinless, perfect, other-centered life. Even Pilate recognized this (Mt. 27:54).
For another thing, Jesus demonstrated a power over natural forces. Nature responded to
His every word: storms, water to wine, fish and bread multiply, even demons submit.
Also, He shows the Creator‟s power over sickness, making the lame to walk, dumb to
speak, blind to see, and bringing people back to life.
Finally, others felt He was God. Those who knew Him, lived with Him day in and out for 3
years, called Him Lord, Son of God, Father, Master, etc. Even his enemies, who had spies
investigating His every action looking for a slip, could find nothing imperfect about Him.
Certainly there is proof from reason that Jesus is God. There is more proof, too:

B. PROOF FROM FULFILLED PROPHECY Old Testament prophecies were all fulfilled, in
Jesus Christ and Him only. Here is a partial list of the prophecy and fulfillment.
1. Born of the seed of woman: Gen 3:15; Gal 4:4, Matt. 1:20
2. Born of a virgin: Isaiah 7:14; Matthew 1;18,24,25; Lk 1:26-35
3. Son of God: Ps 2:7 (I Chron 17:11-14; II Sam 7:12-16), Mt 3:17; 16:16 (Mk 9:7; Lk 9:35)
4. Seed of Abraham Genesis 22:18 (12:2-3); Matthew 1:1; Gal 3:16
5. Son of Isaac: Genesis 21:12; Lk 3:23,34 (Mt 1:2)
6. Son of Jacob: Num. 24:17 (Gen 35:10-12); Lk 3:23,34 (Mt 1:2; Lk 1:33)
7. Tribe of Judah: Genesis 49:10; Lk 3:23,33 (Mt 1:2; Heb 7:14)
8. Family line of Jesse: Isaiah 11:1, 10; Luke 3:23,32 (Mt 1:6)
9. House of David: Jeremiah 23:5 (II Sam 7:12-16; Ps 132:11); Lk 3:23,31 (Mt 1:1; 9:27)
10. Born at Bethlehem: Micah 5:2; Matthew 2:1 (Jn 7:42, Mt 2:4-8; Lk 2:4-7)
11. Presented with gifts: Psalm 72:10 (Isaiah 60:6); Matthew 2:1,11
12. Herod kills children: Jeremiah 31:15; Matthew 2:16
13. His pre-existence: Micah 5:2 (Isa 9:6-7; Ps 102:25); Col 1:17 (Jn 1:1-2; 8:58; Rev 1:17)
14. He shall be called Lord: Psalm 110:1 (Jere 23:6); Luke 2:11; 20:41-44
15. Shall be Immanuel (God With Us): Isaiah 7:14; Matthew 1:23; Luke 7:16
16. Shall be a prophet: Deut 18:18; Matthew 21:11 (Luke 7:16; Jn 4:19; 6:14; 7:40)
17. He shall be a priest: Psalm 110:4; Hebrews 3:1; 5:5-6
18. He shall be a judge: Isaiah 33:22; John 5:30; II Timothy 4:1
19. He shall be a king: Psalm 2:6 (Zech. 9:9; Jer 23:5); Matthew 27:37; 21:5 (John 18:33-38)
20. Special anointing of the Holy Spirit: Isaiah 11:2; Matthew 3:16-17; 12:17-21 (Mk 1:10-11)
21. His zeal for God: Psalm 69:9; John 2:15-17
22. Preceded by messenger: Isaiah 40:3; Matthew 3:1-2; 3:3; 11:10
23. Ministry to begin in Galilee: Isaiah 9:1; Matthew 4:12,13,17
24. Ministry of miracles: Isaiah 35:5, 6a; 32:3,4; Matthew 9:32,33,35; 11:4-6 (John 5:5-9)
25. Teacher of parables: Psalm 78:2; Matthew 13:34
26. He was to enter the temple: Malachi 3:1; Matthew 21:12
27. He was to enter Jerusalem on a donkey: Zechariah 9:9; Luke 19:35,36,37a (Mt 21:6-11)
28. "Stone of Stumbling" to the Jews: Psalm 118:22 (Isa 8:14; 28:16); I Peter 2:7 (Rom 9:32-33
29. "Light" to Gentiles: Isaiah 60:3; 49:6; Acts 13:47,48a; 26:23; 28:28
30. Betrayed by a friend: Psalm 41:9; 55:12-14; Matthew 10:4; 26:49-50; Jn 13:21
31. Sold for 30 pieces of silver: Zechariah 11:12; Matthew 26:15; 27:3
32. Money to be thrown in God's house: Zechariah 11:13b; Matthew 27:5a
33. Price given for potter's field: Zechariah 11:13b; Matthew 27:7
88
34. Forsaken by His disciples: Zechariah 13:7; Mark 14:50 (Mt 26:31; Mk 14:27)
35. Accused by false witnesses: Psalm 35:11; Matthew 26:59-61
36 Dumb before accusers: Isaiah 53:7; Matthew 27:12-19
37. Wounded and bruised: Isaiah 53:5 (Zech 13:6); Matthew 27:26
38. Smitten and spit upon: Isaiah 50:6 (Micah 5:1); Matthew 26:67 (Luke 22:63)
39. Mocked: Psalm 22: 7,8; Matthew 27:31
40. Fell under the cross: Psalm 109:24-25; John 19:17; Luke 23:26; Mt 27:31-32
41. Hands and feet pierced: Psalm 22:16 (Zech 12:10); Luke 23:33 (John 20:25)
42. Crucified with thieves: Isaiah 53:12; Matthew 27:38 (Mk 15:27,28)
43. Made intercession for His persecutors: Isaiah 53:12; Luke 23:34
44. Rejected by His own people: Isaiah 53:3 (Ps 69:8; 118:22); John 7:5,48; 1:11 (Mt 21:42,43)
45. Hated without a cause: Psalm 69:4 (Isa 49:7); John 15:25
46. Friends stood afar off: Psalm 38:11; Luke 23:49 (Mk 15:40; Mt 27:55-56)
47. People shook their heads: Psalm 109:25; 22:7; Matthew 27:39
48. Stared upon: Psalm 22:17; Luke 23:35
49. Garments parted and lots cast: Psalm 22:18; John 19:23-24
50. To suffer thirst: Psalm 69:21; 22:15; John 19:28
51. Gall and vinegar offered Him: Psalm 69:21; Matthew 27:34
52. His forsaken cry: Psalm 22:1; Matthew 26:46
53. Committed Himself to God: Psalm 31:5; Luke 23:46
54. Bones not broken: Psalm 34:20; John 19:33
55. Heart broken: Psalm 22:14; John 19:34
56. His side pierced: Zech 12:10; John 19:34
57. Darkness over the land: Amos 8:9; Matthew 27:45
58. Buried in rich man's tomb: Isaiah 53:9; Matthew 27:57-60
59. Resurrection: Psalm 16:10; 30:3; 41:10; 118:17 (Hosea 6:2); Acts 2:31(Lk 24:46; Mk 16:16)
60. Ascension: Psalm 68:18a; Acts 1:9
61. Seated at right hand of God: Psalm 110:1; Heb. 1:3 (Mk 16:19; Acts 2:34,35)
Note: no one else in history has ever come close to fulfilling even a few of these. No one
ever can, since all Jewish records of lineage were destroyed with Jerusalem in 70 AD.
Note also: the probability of just 1 through 8 coming true would be 1 in 10 with 16 0's. (If
each chance is a silver dollar and they were laid down side-by-side on state of Texas they would
cover whole state 2 foot deep! One is marked, all others not. Blindfold a man and let him walk
anywhere, the chance he'd pick right one is the same as first 8 prophecies just happening!

C. PROOF FROM THE RESURRECTION Another line of reasoning deals with the resurrection.
It‟s quite a claim to say one is going to come back to life, and then to have it claimed to have
happened! If Jesus really did come back to life, this alone would prove His deity. If not, He can
make no claims of deity. What about the resurrection?
If Jesus didn‟t come back to life, how are we to explain the empty tomb? Well, some say
the disciples stole His body to make it look like He came back to life. But then how do we
explain His 10 appearances to a total of over 500 people? Also, if they knew He didn‟t come
back to life, where did they get the courage to all of a sudden be willing to die for Him?
OK, others say, it was His enemies who stole the body. That still doesn‟t explain His
many appearances. Also, when people started thinking He was alive the enemies would have
produced the body to prove He wasn‟t alive, and they never even tried to do so.
Finally, some say Jesus never died, that He just swooned and then revived. Think about
what that means, though. First, He was pronounced dead by experienced Roman executioners,
then a sword shoved in His side up into His heart. He was wrapped cocoon-like, head to foot
(no way to breathe), covered with 100 pounds of spices, sealed in a dark, damp tomb for 3
89
days. Somehow He would have to revive, slip out of his wrappings (the Greek says they were
undisturbed, like a cocoon after the butterfly leaves), with hands and feet ruined by nails He‟d
have to move a thousand-pound stone uphill from the inside (no handholds), overpower many
Roman soldiers, and travel many miles to Emmaus where He‟d convince everyone that He has
a glorious, superior, eternal body!
There are just too many proofs to the resurrection to doubt it. He appeared 10 times to
500 witnesses. Without the resurrection being real, would could account for the spread of the
early church, the conversion of Paul and millions others, the willing martyrdom of so many?
How would the Lord‟s Supper have gotten started (why worship the body and blood of a dead
person)? Why even bother with baptism, which is a picture of Jesus dying and coming back to
life? There is no reason staunch Jews would change their day of worship from Saturday to
Sunday unless something really momentous, something greater than the creation of the world
(which is what the 7th day celebrates) really happened. Then, too, there is the whole Easter
celebration of the resurrection. Why would that have started and continued if people then knew
He didn‟t arise?
Also, there is external proof of Jesus. Many secular historians recorded what they heard
about Jesus and the claims of His followers to have come back to life. Pliny the Younger wrote
to the emperor Trajan in 112 about these things. Tactius, a very anti-Christian historian,
recorded what was believed and happening. Thallus, another historian, wrote about the
resurrection but personally disbelieved it. So did Josephus, a famous Jewish historian of the
time period. Since these men didn‟t personally believe, but honestly recorded the facts of
history, we know they weren‟t part of any plot nor did they have any personal gain in recording
these things. Obviously the belief in the resurrection of Jesus in the first century was well
accepted and well recorded.
One final interesting fact is that Tiberius Caesar, the Roman emperor, obviously heard
about the claims of Jesus‟ resurrection and the impact it was having in his empire, for he had a
marker erected in the Nazareth cemetery (probably because he heard that Jesus of Nazareth
arose but didn‟t learn that it was in Jerusalem) saying that anyone robbing a grave would be put
to death. While none of these alone can prove the resurrection, all of them together do add up!
The resurrection of Jesus Christ is the cornerstone of the Christian faith. Without it the
believer has no hope for this life or for the life to come. The apostle Paul wrote, "And if Christ be
not raised, your faith is vain" (1 Cor. 15:17). Our belief in this great teaching is not based upon
some religious feeling or upon an unfounded idea about what may have happened in the past.
Nor are we talking about an isolated rumor, but about a historical fact with solid evidence to
support it.
In the early part of this century, a group of lawyers met in England to discuss the biblical
accounts of Jesus' resurrection. They wanted to see if sufficient information was available to
make a case that would hold up in an English court of law. When their study was completed,
they published the results of their investigation. They concluded that Christ's resurrection was
one of the most well- established facts of history!
In his little book, Countdown, G. B. Hardy has given us some thought-provoking
questions about the resurrection. "There are but two essential requirements: 1. Has anyone
cheated death and proved it? 2. Is it available to me? Here is the complete record: Confucius'
tomb -- occupied. Buddha's tomb -- occupied. Mohammed's tomb -- occupied. Jesus' tomb --
empty! Argue as you will, there is no point in following a loser."
The resurrection of Jesus Christ is a reality. Countless changed lives testify that it's a fact --
not a fable!

90
D. PROOF FROM FULFILLED EXPECTATIONS Let‟s look at this important subject from
another angle. You know, if God became man, there are certain things you would expect. For
example, IF GOD BECAME MAN, THEN YOU WOULD EXPECT HIM TO:
1. Have an unusual entrance into life. What entrance could be more unusual than to
be born of a virgin? This is fully attested to by Bible writers as well as early church leaders.
Why would someone make up such a preposterous beginning if they wanted to get people to
believe and follow them? Unless this was true it wouldn‟t be claimed!
2. He without sin. Jesus claimed to be without sin (John 8:46). Those who lived with
Him as well as His enemies all attested to this.
3. Manifest the supernatural in the form of miracles. Jesus claimed to be able to do
miracles and many claimed to have witnessed them. The Bible (Matthew, Mark, Luke, John,
peter, Jude) and early church writings all affirm these claims.
4. Have an acute sense of difference from others. Jesus saw Himself as unique,
different. Others saw Him that way, too. Even those who didn‟t follow Him attest to that: the
Koran, Roman and Jewish writers and leaders, and historians and scholars throughout the
centuries.
5. Speak the greatest words ever spoken. Jesus said: "My words will not pass away"
(Mt. 324:35). Roman officers: "Never a man spoke this way" (John 7:46). He is more quoted by
secular teachers and philosophers than anyone else ever.
6. Have a lasting and universal influence. Historians agree Jesus is the most
influential life who ever lived on this planet.
7. Satisfy the spiritual hunger in man. These needs were met individually in Matthew,
Peter, Nicodemus, Zachaeus, the woman at the well, and millions of others from then to today.
8. Exercise power over death. He claimed to conquer death. He brought back to life a
widow‟s only son at Nain, the Centurion‟s servant and Lazarus. He Himself came back to life.

CONCLUSION If Jesus were not God, then He deserved an Oscar!

Two infidels once sat on a railroad train, discussing the life of Christ. One of them said, "I
think an interesting romance could be written about him." The other replied, "and you are just
the man to write it. Tear down the prevailing sentiment about His divinity, and paint Him as a
man - a man among men." The suggestion was acted upon and the romance written. The man
who made the suggestion was Colonel Ingersoll, the noted atheist. The writer was General Lew
Wallace, and the book was called "Ben Hur." In the process of constructing the life of Christ,
Gen. Wallace found himself facing the greatest life ever lived on earth. The more he studied,
the more he was convinced Christ was more than man. Until one day, he was forced to cry,
'Verily, this was the Son of God!"

91
APPENDIX 4

HOW CAN I BE SURE I AM A CHRISTIAN?

When a baby is born everyone checks immediately to make sure it is alive and healthy.
There are certain signs that show life: movement, crying, pulse, etc. The same is true
spiritually. There are certain spiritual „signs‟ that show us that we have been born into God‟s
family. I John lists 5 of these:

1. BELIEF IN JESUS AS SAVIOR AND LORD

1 John 5:1 Everyone who believes that Jesus is the Christ is born of God, and
everyone who loves the father loves his child as well. A sign of spiritual life is a deep
awareness that Jesus is God and Savior, that He is the One who provides salvation and it isn‟t
anything we do or deserve.

2. STRONG DESIRE TO OVERCOME SIN IN LIFE

1 John 5:18 We know that anyone born of God does not continue to sin; the one
who was born of God keeps him safe, and the evil one cannot harm him. Along with
new birth comes a different attitude to sin. We now know it is wrong and have a strong desire to
stop. While we may struggle with certain sins, there should be a slow but steady progress in
godliness. Gradually we become more and more like Jesus in what we think and do.

3. DOING WHAT GOD CONSIDERS RIGHT

1 John 2:29 If you know that he is righteous, you know that everyone who does
what is right has been born of him. A baby doesn‟t know just how to live the moment it is
born, and neither do we who are born spiritually. It is a learning process, it takes growth.
Growth is a sign of life. God says that those who are alive spiritually will grow spiritually.
“GROW in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ”. II Peter 3:18
“Brothers, I could not address you as spiritual but as worldly -- mere infants in Christ. I gave you
milk, not solid food, for you were not yet ready for it. Indeed, you are still not ready. You are
still worldly. For since there is jealousy and quarreling among you, are you not worldly? Are
you not acting like mere men?” I Corinthians 3:1-3

4. LOVE FOR OTHER BELIEVERS

1 John 3:14 We know that we have passed from death to life, because we love our
brothers. Anyone who does not love remains in death. There will be a natural bond
between those are in God‟s family. We have the most important things in life in common.
Usually there is instant rapport. We have a desire to spend time with and get to know other
Christians. That is a joy and encouragement, for we are likeminded.

5. VICTORY OVER WORLDLY WAYS

1 John 5:4 for everyone born of God overcomes the world. This is the victory that
has overcome the world, even our faith. While victory over sin often comes slowly and
gradually, as Christians we know that we have within us a Power greater than that which is in
the world and we can experience God giving us victory over things that used to defeat us.

92
APPENDIX 5

HOW CAN I BE SURE I STILL AM A CHRISTIAN?

When first born babies are very susceptible to disease and illness so they must be
protected from these. They are very vulnerable. Until they grow and become stronger they are
in danger of things that won‟t be nearly as hard to fight off later on. When someone is a new
believer there is danger they will start to doubt their salvation or fear they have lost it. Thus it is
important to make sure young Christians are protected from the diseases of doubt and fear.
Satan can‟t take away or salvation so he tries to take away the joy of our salvation in these
ways.

DISEASE OF DOUBT It‟s not unusual for Satan to put doubt into a persons mind right
after they become a Christian. Did it „work‟? Did they „do it‟ right? There is no requirement to
meet so there is nothing that can be done wrong. Salvation is simply a heart attitude of
believing that Jesus is God who paid for your sins on the cross. If you believe that you are
saved.
Rom 3:28 For we maintain that a man is justified by faith apart from observing the law.
John 3:16 "For God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son, that whoever
believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life.
Eph 2:8-9 For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith-- and this not from yourselves, it
is the gift of God-- not by works, so that no one can boast.
If you aren‟t sure when you accepted Jesus as Savior and for that reason wonder if you really
did, just take a moment right now to pray and ask Him to forgive your sins and live in you. You
will know for sure that He has done that now if not before, so you never will have need to
wonder or worry. Write down today‟s date so you can always go back to this time and
remember that you really did put your faith in Him. ________________________

DISEASE OF FEAR If getting a person to doubt their salvation doesn‟t work Satan will try
to have you believe that you have somehow lost your salvation. That will take away your peace
and joy and replace it with fear. Believing you can loose your salvation will cause you to try to
do all you can to not lose it. Thus instead of the Christian life being one of security and
assurance in what Christ has done, the emphasis focuses to what you do or don‟t do. Fear of
doing something that will cause you to lose your salvation becomes the primary motivating force
in your Christian life. How could a family operate if everyone had to be nice to the others for
fear they would be kicked out of the family?
God wants us to know for sure that there is nothing we can do to lose our salvation. He
wants us to be assured of His love forever. He wants us to serve Him our love for Him, not
because we are afraid He will send us to hell!

WE ARE UNDER GRACE, NOT LAW, so there is nothing we can do to lose salvation. Rom
6:14 For sin shall not be your master, because you are not under law, but under grace.

GOD IS FAITHFUL to His promise to save us if we believe. Even if we become unfaithful He

still keeps His promise to us. 2 Timothy 2:11-13 Here is a trustworthy saying: If we died with

93
him, we will also live with him; if we endure, we will also reign with him. If we disown him, he
will also disown us; if we are faithless, he will remain faithful, for he cannot disown himself.

GOD PROTECTS US when we are weak and faltering. When we sin and drift He does not cast
us aside. Matthew 12:20 A bruised reed he will not break, and a smoldering wick he will not
snuff out, till he leads justice to victory. Psalms 37:24 though he stumble, he will not fall, for
the LORD upholds him with his hand.

GOD WILL NEVER HOLD OUR SINS AGAINST US for they were all paid for on the cross.
Thus there is no sin that will ever be charged to us. Romans 4:6-8 David says the same thing
when he speaks of the blessedness of the man to whom God credits righteousness apart from
works: "Blessed are they whose transgressions are forgiven, whose sins are covered. Blessed
is the man whose sin the Lord will never count against him."

SALVATION CANNOT BE RETURNED, AND SATAN CANNOT TAKE US FROM GOD There
is nothing that can come between us and God, not even we ourselves. John 10:28-29 I give
them eternal life, and they shall never perish; no one can snatch them out of my hand. My
Father, who has given them to me, is greater than all; no one can snatch them out of my
Father's hand. Romans 8:37-39 No, in all these things we are more than conquerors through
him who loved us. For I am convinced that neither death nor life, neither angels nor demons,
neither the present nor the future, nor any powers, neither height nor depth, nor anything else in
all creation, will be able to separate us from the love of God that is in Christ Jesus our Lord.

So any time you feel one of these diseases trying to hit you and take your joy and
strength, remember you have no reason to doubt your salvation and you have no reason to fear
losing your salvation.

94
APPENDIX 6

TOPICAL INDEX
Abortion is murder: Exodus 21:22-25; Psalm 139:13-15; Romans 14:22-23; Jeremiah 1:5;
Genesis 2:7; 9:6
Adversaries Will Be Defeated: Deuteronomy 32:43; Philippians 1:28; Deuteronomy 33:27
Angelic Intervention promised: II Kings 6:17; Psalm 34:6-7; Psalm 91:11; Daniel 6:22;
10:5-14; Acts 12:15
Angels, creation of: Colossians 1:16; Job 38:6-7; Jude 6; Hebrews 12:11
Angels, ministry to believers today: Hebrews 1:14; Acts 12:7; 27:23-24; I Corinthians 4:9; I
Timothy 5:21; Luke 15:10; 16:22; Acts 8:26; Jude 9
Angels, nature of: Hebrews 1:14; Mark 12:25; Luke 20:36; Psalm 8:4-5; II Peter 2:11
Annihilation at death doesn‟t happen: Matthew 17:1-3; 22:32; John 11:25; Genesis 35:18; II
Corinthians 5:8; Philippians 1:21-23; John 3:36; Luke 23:43
Assurance of salvation: John 3:16; 5:24; 6:37, 44; 10:28-29; Romans 8:1,l 29-39; Ephesians
1:13-14; Colossians 1:12-14; I Peter 1:3-4; I John 2:1-2; I John 5:13
Assured Of Eventual Triumph Over Our Adversaries: Acts 2:39
Atonement for sin: Exodus 12:13; Matthew 26:28;; 28:5-7; Luke 24:39; John 1:29; 19:33;
Romans 5:6-8; Ephesians 1:7; Colossians 1:20
Believe, what does that mean? Ephesians 2:8-9; John 1:12; I Corinthians 15:1; Colossians 2:6;
II Thessalonians 2:10
Bible, importance of studying it: Luke 6:40; John 5:39; Acts 20:32; Ephesians 6:17; II
Timothy 2:15; James 1:21-22; I Peter 2:2; II Peter 1:2
Bible, inspired Word of God: II Timothy 3:16; II Peter 1:19-20; I Corinthians 2:13; II Peter 3:15;
Hebrews 1:1; 2:3; 4:12; I Peter 1:10-12, 25; II Samuel 23:1-2; Matthew 24:35; John 10:35; 17:17
Bible, reliable & trustworthy: John 19:35; I John 1:1; II Peter 1:16; Luke 1:1-4; Acts 2:22
Comfort Promised: Psalm 23:4; Lamentations 3:22-23; Matthew 5:4; 11:28-30; John 14:16, 18;
John 14:16, 18; Romans 15:4; II Corinthians 1:3-4; II Thessalonians 2:16-17
Confession Means Cleansing & Forgiveness: I John 1:8-9; Thessalonians 5:23-24; I Timothy
4:5; Luke 11:13; II Timothy 2:21; Jude 1; Romans 8:33-39; Titus 3:4-5
Conscience used by God: Acts 24:16; Romans 14:14, 23; II Timothy 1:5; Titus 1:15; Matthew
6:22-23; Romans 1:14-15; 9:1; I Corinthians 10:27-29
Courage promised: Proverbs 38:1; I Corinthians 16:13; II Timothy 1:7
Creation is by God: Genesis 1:1, 26-27; Nehemiah 9:6; Psalm 24:1; 8:3; Exodus 20:11; I
Samuel 2:8; Psalm 33:6; 146:6; Isaiah 40:12; Jeremiah 51:15; Acts 14:15; Ephesians 3:9
Creation shows God: Romans 1:19-20; Psalm 19:1-2
Death no fear to believers: Psalm 23:4; 49:15; 116:15; John 14:1-3, 6,-19, 27
Demons, activity of: Daniel 10:10-14; Revelation 16:13-16; 12:3-4; Ephesians 6:11-12;
Matthew 4:24; 9:33; Luke 3:11, 16; Mark 5:13; Colossians 2:15; I Timothy 4:1

95
Demons, possession & deliverance: Matthew 4:1-11; 17:19-21; 18:20; 28:18-20; Mark 5:9;
Luke 8:30; 10:17; 18:1; John 14:14; 15:7; Ephesians 5:18-20; 6:10-18; Colossians 1:20; 3:16-
17; II Timothy 3:16-17; Hebrews 4:12; James 5:14-16; I John 1:9; 4:1-8
Depression Defeated: Psalm 42:11; Isaiah 26:3; Philippians 2:5; 4:8; Nehemiah 8:10-11;
Psalm 51:12; 1 Peter 5:7; Isaiah 26:3
Don‟t judge others: Romans 14:3-13; 2:1-6; I Corinthians 2:14-15; 4:5; but do evaluate/discern:
Matthew 18:15-18; 6:2, 5, 16; 7:1-12, 16-17; I Corinthians 5:12-13; John 7:24; Luke 12:57;
Eternal life: Mark 12:25; Luke 16:19-31; Jn 11:25-26; I Thes 4:16-18; James 2:26; I Jn 5:11-13
Everything Will Work Out Right In the End: Romans 8:28
Evil and suffering, why exist: John 9:1-3; II Peter 3:9; Revelation 21:1-8; Romans 8:28
Faith, what does it mean: Psalm 118:8; Proverbs 3:5; Isaiah 26:3; Mark 11:22; John 3:16-17;
Romans 5:1; 4:3-5; Galatians 2:16; Ephesians 2:8-9
False Teachers: Matthew 7:13-27; Jeremiah 23:16, 32; Deuteronomy 18:20-22; Matthew 24:4-
5; 11, 24; II Pet 2:1-3
Fear of Death gone for believers: Psalm 23:4; 49:15; 116:15; John 14:1-3, 6,-19, 27
Fear, Promises to claim: Proverbs 3:25; Isaiah 14:3; Psalm 34:4; Joshua 1:9; 10:8;23:9-11;
Leviticus 26:8; Exodus 14:13; I Samuel 17:45-47; II Samuel 22:33-35,40-41
Fear, The Believer Has Nothing To Fear: Proverbs 3:25; Isaiah 14:3; Psalm 34:4; Joshua 1:9;
10:8; 23:9-11; Leviticus 26:8; Exodus 14:13; I Samuel 17:45-47; II Samuel 22:33-35,40-41
Forgiveness, receiving from God I John 1:9; Psalm 19:12; 139:23-24; 32:1-5; Psalm 103;
Isaiah 1:18; 43:25; Romans 4:7-8; Hebrews 8:12; I John 2:12
Forgiving others: Matthew 6:12-15; 18:23-27; 18:35; Ephesians 4:32; Mark 11:25-26;
Colossians 3:13; Proverbs 24:17-19; Romans 2:23-24
Free will of man: Proverbs 1:23; Isaiah 31:6; Ezekiel 14:6; 18:32; Matthew 18:3; John 6:29;
19:1; I John 3:23
Freedom from law, legalism: law a unit, go by all of it or none (Matthew 5:19); law given only
to Israel (Leviticus 26:46; Romans 2:14; 9:4); law fulfilled by Christ (Galatians 3:13); law done
away with (Romans 6:15)
God Hears & Answers Prayer: Matthew 7:7; Luke 11:9; Jeremiah 33:3
God Is Always With Us: Matthew 28:20; Hebrews 13:5; Matthew 18:20; John 14:16, 21;
Revelations 3:20
God judge those who have never heard? Romans 1:18-25; 2:1, 14-16; Acts 14:15-17;
Hebrews 11:6
God Promises His Care & Protection: Deuteronomy 33:27; Genesis 17:1; Jer. 23:24; 32:7
God Promises To Fight For Us: I Samuel 14:47; Jeremiah 1:8
God Will Help Us Carry Our Burdens: Nehemiah 4:10; Matthew 11:30; Psalm 55:22
God Will Meet All Your Needs: Philippians 4:19: Psalm 84:11; Romans 8:32; I Samuel 12:24
God, a Trinity: Matthew 28:19; 3:16-17; Genesis 1:26; 11:7
God, above & separate from creation: John 4:24; Hebrews 1:3

96
God, creator: Genesis 1:1, 26-27; Nehemiah 9:6; Psalm 24:1; 8:3; Exodus 20:11; I Samuel
2:8; Psalm 33:6; 146:6; Isaiah 40:12; Jeremiah 51:15; Acts 14:15; Ephesians 3:9
God, existence: Genesis 1:1-3; Romans 1:20
God, grace: Romans 3:242; 11:5; Ephesians 2:8; II Peter 3:18; Genesis 6:8; Psalm 51:1; John
1:16; Romans 5:2; II Corinthians 12:9; Hebrews 4:16
God, holy: Exodus 15:11; Leviticus 19:2; Habakkuk 1:13; Revelation 4:8
God, personality: personal (John 4:24; Hebrews 1:3); Remembers (Isaiah 43:25; Jeremiah
31:20; Hosea 8:13); Speaks ((Exodus 3:12; Matthew 3:17; Luke 17:6); Knows (Jeremiah 29:11;
II Timothy 2:19; I John 3:20)
God, seen in creation, nature: Romans 1:19-20; Psalm 19:1-2
God, sovereign: Exodus 18:11; 15:18; Matthew 6:10, 13; 11:25; Deuteronomy 4:39; I
Chronicles 29:11; Daniel 6:26; John 7:17; Ephesians 1:11; I Tim 2:4; 6:15; Rev 19:6
Guidance Is Promised: Psalm 32:8; Isaiah 30:21; 58:11; Luke 1:79; John 15:13
Heaven: Matthew 22:30; Luke 20:34-38; 23:43; Revelation 7:9; 8:1; I Corinthians 13:12; 15:42;
Philippians 1:23; I John 3:2; II chronicles 2:6; Mark 16:19; Deuteronomy 26:15; Job 3:17; Psalm
17:15; 73:24; Matthew 3:17; 5:3; Luke 16:19-31; 12:32; John 14:1-3; I Thessalonians 4:17
Hell & punishment are real: Revelation 20;15; 14:9-11; Matthew 5:22; 8:11-12; 13:42, 50;
22:13; Mark 9:44-48; Luke 3:17
Holy Spirit indwells believers: I Corinthians 1:21; 5:5; I John 2:20, 27; John 3:3-8; 7:37-39;
14:16-17; Romans 5:5; 8:9; I Cor 2:12; 6:17-19; 12:13; John 7:37-39
Holy Spirit: John 14:16-17, 26; 15:26; 20:22; 16:8-14; I Corinthians 2:10-15; Matthew 1:18;
3:11, 16-17; 10:20; Isaiah 63:10; Acts 5:3-4; Ephesians 4:30; Acts 8:29; 13:2; Luke 12:12; John
16:7-18
Homosexuality is sin: Romans 1:26-32; I Corinthians 6:9-10; Leviticus 20:13; Genesis 2:18-22;
I Timothy 1:8-10
Hope in Jesus: Psalm 31:24; 71:5; 62:5-8
Hypocrisy doesn‟t invalidate Christianity: Matthew 23:23-36; Isaiah 29:13; Matthew 7;23;
Proverbs 26:23-26; Titus 1:16; I John 1:8, 10
Israel, God‟s special protection of: Isaiah 11:11-14; 19:19-25; Genesis 12:3; Jeremiah 48:12-
15; Ezekiel 29:9-10; 35:1-5
Jesus Greater than Demons, Satan: Mark 1:21-28; 5:1-20; 7:24-30; 9:20-27; 2 Corinthians
12:7-10; Hebrews 2:14-15; Luke 9:1-2; Luke 10:17-20; Revelation 12:7-11; Revelation 20:7-15;
Mark 1:21-28; Mark 5:1-20; Mark 7:24-30; Mark 9:20-27
Jesus Is Constantly Praying & Interceding On Our Behalf: I John 2:1; Hebrews 7:25
Jesus, Deity of: John 1:1, 34; 5:17-23; 10:30, 36-38; 12:45; 13:20, 45; 14:1, 9; 17:11, 21-22;
20:24-31; Ephesians 1:20-23; Philippians 2:6-10; Hebrews 1:18; Matthew 1:23; 3:17; 8:29
Jesus, fully human: Galatians 4:4; Luke 2:52; 19:10; I John 1:1; Matthew 26:12; 4:2; Hebrews
4:15
Jesus, the only way to God: John 14:6; 8:24; 3:16-18; 10:30; Matthew 26:63-64; Acts 4:12;
Galatians 1:8; I Corinthians 3:11; I John 2:23; Luke 10:16

97
Jesus‟ resurrection, physical & literal: Luke 24:39-44; John 20:27-28; Mark 16:14; I
Corinthians 15:15
Jews, God‟s chosen people: Deuteronomy 14:2; 7:6-7; 10:14-15; Ezekiel 22:17-22
Jews, God‟s special protection of: Isaiah 11:11-14; 19:19-25; Genesis 12:3; Jeremiah 48:12-
15; Ezekiel 29:9-10; 35:1-5
Law, legalism – believers free from: law a unit, go by all of it or none (Matthew 5:19); law given
only to Israel (Leviticus 26:46; Romans 2:14; 9:4); law fulfilled by Christ (Galatians 3:13); law
done away with (Romans 6:15)
Life after death: Matthew 17:1-3; 22:32; John 11:25; Genesis 35:18; II Corinthians 5:8;
Philippians 1:21-23; John 3:36; Luke 23:43
Life, only God can create: Jeremiah 10:16; Col 1:16-17; Job 33:4; Gen 1:26; Ps 8:6
Light: John 3:16-21; 8:12; 12:46; 1 John 1:5-7
Marriage, believers only marry other believers: II Corinthians 6:14-18
Materialism, attitude to money, accumulating money, uses of money, etc: see verses at end of
this booklet
Materialism, attitude to: Proverbs 30:8-9; 10:15; 28:22; Matthew 19:23-24; II Corinthians 9:8; II
Thessalonians 3:10; Ecclesiastes 10:19; Acts 8:20; Jere3miah 9:23-24; Mark 8:36-37
Miracles really happened: Matthew 8:14-15, 26-27; 9:2, 6-7, 27-30; Mark 1:32-34; John 2:1-11;
6:10-14; John 10:24-25; 20:30-31; 3:2
Money, attitude to: Proverbs 30:8-9; 10:15; 28:22; Matthew 19:23-24; II Corinthians 9:8; II
Thessalonians 3:10; Ecclesiastes 10:19; Acts 8:20; Jere3miah 9:23-24; Mark 8:36-37
Money, materialism, attitude to money, accumulating money, uses of money, etc: see verses
at end of this booklet
Motives matter to God: James 4:2-3; Proverbs 16:2; 1 Corinthians 4:5; Hebrews 4:12-13
Nature shows God: Romans 1:19-20; Psalm 19:1-2
No Need To Worry: Matthew 6:25,34; I Peter 5:7; Isaiah 40:11; Matthew 5:38-39; Psalm
37:1-9; Jude 24
Occult, spiritism wrong: Leviticus 19:31; 20:6-7, 27; Exodus 20:27; 22:18; Deuteronomy 18:10-
12; I chronicles 10:13-14; Isaiah 8:19-20; Galatians 5:20; Revelation 21:8
Peace Is Available No Matter What: John 14:27; Romans 5:1; Colossians 1:20; Isaiah 26:3;
Philippians 4:6-7; Matthew 11:28-30; II Timothy 1:7
Peace Promised: Philippians 4:6-7; Isaiah 26:3; Romans 15:13; Psalm 85:8; 29:11; Ephesians
2:14-15; Isaiah 53:5; Colossians 1:20; John 14:27; Romans 5:1; John 16:33; Galatians 5:22-24;
Philippians 4:7
Prayer, promises: Matthew 18:19; 21:22; Mark 11:24; Isaiah 65:24; Jeremiah 33:3; Matthew
7:7-8; John 14:13; I Thessalonians 5:17; Ephesians 8:18; Hebrews 4:16; Philippians 4:6-7; I
Timothy 2:1
Resurrection of Christians: Psalm 49:15; 16:9-10; Luke 14:14; II Corinthians 4:14; Job 14:12-
15; 19:25-27; John 5:28-29; Acts 24:15; I Corinthians 15; Philippians 3:20-21; I Thessalonians
4:16-18; John 11:23-26

98
Resurrection of Jesus, physical & literal: Luke 24:39-44; John 20:27-28; Mark 16:14; I
Corinthians 15:15; I Corinthians 15:1-19; Matthew 27:62-66; 28:1-17; Mark 16:9-14; John 20:19-
31
Salvation by faith only is too easy: Matthew 19:16-26; Ephesians 2:8-9; John 20:31
Salvation only through Jesus John 14:6; 8:24; 3:16-18; 10:30; Matthew 26:63-64; Acts 4:12;
Galatians 1:8; I Corinthians 3:11; I John 2:23; Luke 10:16
Salvation, a free gift: Romans 6:23; Ephesians 2:8-9; John 1:12-13
Salvation, Atonement for sin: Exodus 12:13; Matthew 26:28;; 28:5-7; Luke 24:39; John 1:29;
19:33; Romans 5:6-8; Ephesians 1:7; Colossians 1:20
Salvation, available for whoever comes: Ezekiel 33:11; Romans 10:13; I Timothy 2:4; II Peter
3:9; Matthew 12:50; 18:4; 10:32
Salvation, can‟t be lost: John 3:16-18, 36; 5:24; 6:37-40; 10:27-30; 20:30-31; Romans 8:14-
16, 28, 37-39; 14:8; II Corinthians 1:21-22; Ephesians 1:13-14; 3:12; Hebrews 6:4-6; 2 Timothy
2:11-12; Matthew 12:20; Psalm 37:24; Romans 4:6-8; 8:37-39
Salvation, man can‟t save self: Psalm 49:7; Luke 11:24-26; I Peter 1:18-19; II Peter 2:20-22
Salvation, man‟s need of: Isaiah 64:6; Romans 5:12; Hebrews 9:27; I John 1:10
Salvation, not earned by good works: Ephesians 2:8-9; Romans 3:20, 27; 4:4-5; 5:8; 6:232;
11:6; Galatians 3:11; James 2:10; I Peter 2:24; Titus 3:5
Salvation, not everyone will get to heaven: Matthew 25:46; Luke 16:19-31; John 3:18, 36;
5:28-29; 6:37-40; I John 3:10; Revelation 20:10-15
Salvation, provided by Jesus: John 3:15-18, 36; 14:7; 10:10; Isaiah 53:5-6; I John 4:10; 5:12;
Romans 5:6-8; I Peter 2:24; 1:18-19; II Corinthians 5:21; I John 5:11-13; Acts 4:12; Eph. 1:7
Salvation, received by faith: Romans 10:13; John 5:24; Acts 17:31; Galatians 3:22; 5:6; John
3:16
Satan, defeated Colossians 2:15; Psalm 3:4; Psalm 6:8-10; 72:12-14; 82:1-7
Satan, defeating: Matthew 4:1-11; John 15:7; 17:15; Ephesians 6:10-18; II Thessalonians 3:3;
James 4:7; I Peter 5:8-9; I John 4:4; 5:18; Romans 8:28; II Cor 2:7; Jude 8-9
Satan, fall of: Ezekiel 28:11-19; Isaiah 14:12-20; I Tim 3:6
Satan, nature of: Ezekiel 28:12-14; Ephesians 6:11-12; Job 1:12; John 8:44; I John 3:8; I Peter
5:8; Revelation 12:10; II Thessalonians 3:3
Sex, outside marriage forbidden: Matthew 5:27-32; 19:9; I Corinthians 6:9-10, 18-20; Hebrews
13:4; Exodus 20;14; Deuteronomy 5:18; 24:1-4; Luke 18:20; James 2:11; II Peter 2:14; I
Corinthians 5:9; Ephesians 5:3; Leviticus 20:10; I Thessalonians 4:3
Sex, to show love in marriage: Genesis 3:16; 18:12; 26:8-9; 2:23-25; Deuteronomy 24:5; 34:7;
Proverbs 5:15-19; Song of Solomon 7:6-10; Hebrews 13:4; I Corinthians 7:3-4
Sexual Temptation, victory over 2 Corinthians 5:17; Psalm 51:10-12; Romans 12:1; James
4:6-8; I John 4:4; Philippians 4:19; Matthew 16:23; Psalm 139:23-24; 2 Corinthians 5:17; 2
Corinthians 12:9-10; 1 Peter 5:8-9; Job 31:1; Matthew 5:27-28.
Sin defined: Romans 3:23; 14:23; Galatians 5:19-21; James 4:17; I John 3:4

99
Sin paid for by Jesus: Exodus 12:13; Matthew 26:28;; 28:5-7; Luke 24:39; John 1:29; 19:33;
Romans 5:6-8; Ephesians 1:7; Colossians 1:20
Sinfulness of man: Mark 10:18; Isaiah 53:5-6; 59:1-2; Rom 3:10-12, 23; 6:23; James 2:10; I
John 1:8-10; 3:4; 5:17
Sins of believers, forever gone: John 3:18, 36; II Thessalonians 1:7-9; Romans 8:1; II Peter
3:9-14; Revelation 20:11-15
Sorrow, God Will Help In Your Sorrow: Proverbs 10:22; Isaiah 53:4; John 16:22; II
Corinthians 6:10; I Thessalonians 4:13; Revelation 21:4
Soul sleep wrong: Matthew 17:1-3; 22:32; John 11:25; Genesis 35:18; II Corinthians 5:8;
Philippians 1:21-23; John 3:36; Luke 23:43
Spiritism, occult wrong: Leviticus 19:31; 20:6-7, 27; Exodus 20:27; 22:18; Deuteronomy 18:10-
12; I chronicles 10:13-14; Isaiah 8:19-20; Galatians 5:20; Revelation 21:8
Spiritual warfare promises, memory verses: see verses at end of this booklet
Suffering and Evil, why exist John 9:1-3; II Peter 3:9; Revelation 21:1-8; Romans 8:28
Suffering, attitude to: Philippians 1:29; 3:10; I Peter 2:19-21; 5:10; John 15:2; 13:7; Hebrews
12:7; 11:25; Revelation 3:19; Romans 8:18, 28; II timothy 2:12; I Peter 4:12-19; Hebrews 2:10;
5:8; II Corinthians 4:17; Matthew 5:45
Suffering, reasons for: Job 1 – 2; Hebrews 5:8; II Corinthians 12:7; I Peter 1:7-8; John 16:33;
II Corinthians 4:8-11;; 1:3-24; II Timothy 2:10-13
Thoughts, Rejecting Wrong Thoughts: II Corinthians 10:5; Psalm 139:23-24; 141:3-4; Isaiah
26:3-4; Romans 12:2; Ephesians 4:22-24; Philippians 3:18-21
Trials Are Allowed To Bring Spiritual Growth: Psalm 119:67,71,75; 94:12; Isa. 48:10; Rom.
5:3
Trinity: Matthew 28:19; 3:16-17; Genesis 1:26; 11:7
Truth: Psalm 51:6; 25:5; John 14:6; 16:13; 1:17; 8:44; 14:17; 17:17; Matthew 5:33-37; John
8:31-36; Ephesians 4:25
Victory in spiritual warfare: Hebrews 2:14-15; Luke 9:1-2;10:17-20; Revelation 12:7-11; 20:7-
15; Matthew 25:41
Victory Is Guaranteed Us: I Corinthians 15:57; Romans 8:37; I Chronicles 29:11; I John 5:4,
18; II Chronicles 32:8; Revelation 3:5; 2l:7
Victory Promised: : I Corinthians l5:57; I Chronicles 29:11; Proverbs 21:31; I John 5:4, 18;
Rev. 12:11; 15:2; Romans 8:37; II Corinthians 2:14; John 16:33
We will never Be Separated From God: Romans 8:35-39; John 10:27-29; 3:36; 5:24
Wisdom Is Promised Those Who Ask: James 1:5; 3:15-17; Luke 16:8; 21:15; I Cor. 2:5; 3:19
Word of God‟s Power: Ephesians 6:17; Hebrews 4:12; Isaiah 55:11; 59:21; Psalm 119:81, 105,
11-112; Proverbs 30:5; Lamentations 2:17; 3:37; Matthew 24:35; John 5:24; 8:51; 15:7;
Romans 10:17
You Won't Ever Face Anything You Can't Handle With God's Help: I Corinthians 10:13

100
APPENDIX 7

LISTENING TO GOD
“What Does God‟s Voice Sound Like?”
In the dome of St. Paul‟s Cathedral there is what is known as the “Whispering Gallery.”
Through the peculiar construction of the dome a whisper by a person at one side travels round
and can be distinctly heard by another person standing at the other.
An even more remarkable whispering gallery is that known as the “Ear of Dionysius” at
Syracuse in Sicily. This is a vast cave, which externally bears a resemblance to a human ear.
Entering by a low doorway, the visitor finds himself in a huge cavern. High up, concealed in the
roof, is a chamber, which can only be entered by a concealed path at the top. The faintest
whisper uttered below is distinctly heard by those concealed above. In this chamber the tyrant
Dionysius used to sit listening to his slaves working or to his captives imprisoned below. All their
plots against him were thus, to them, mysteriously discovered and circumvented. From this
historical fact the cave has received the name of the “Ear of Dionysius.”
We, too, can learn to hear everything God says – if we know how to listen.
We saw last week that God really does speak to us today. He desires communication
with us and we desire communication with Him. We saw that hearing from God is probable,
possible and even very necessary.
Then we saw examples of those whom God spoke to in the Old Testament. These
include Moses, Samuel, David and the prophets. In the New Testament we see Him speaking
to Jesus quite often, to Paul on the road to Damascus and to many others.
We also looked at some of the ways God speaks to man. Some of the means God used
to communicate to men in the past but which He no longer uses include audible voice (although
there may be some times He still speaks audibly to people today), angels, dreams, visions,
casting lots and the Urim an Thummim. We observed more closely some of the ways God
spoke in the past and still speaks today. He speaks through nature, other people,
circumstances and experiences, prayer, the written Word, the Holy Spirit and our conscience.
Thus we have established that God wants to speak to us and in deed does. Now we
want to look at how He speaks and what He says.
I hope you‟ve been learning to listen to Him this past week. Have you taken time to let
Him speak and to sit and listen? Have you become more aware of when and how He speaks to
you? I hope so. The whole purpose of these messages is for you to take this information and
apply it to your own lives during the coming week.

I. WHAT DOES GOD‟S VOICE SOUND LIKE?

Out of the several ways God uses to communicate His messages to us today, we will be
focusing on His speaking to us by the Holy Spirit. He speaks to us today and we can hear His
voice. It‟s not a sound, it‟s a voice. It‟s not something you hear with your ears but in your mind.
Once you learn to recognize and respond to this voice you‟ll recognize it often.
101
 There is an old story about two men walking down a busy, loud New York City street.
Horns honked, engines roared, PA systems blasted advertisements. All of a sudden one of the
men, who had been an outdoorsmen all his life, stopped and said, “What‟s that?” The other
man couldn‟t imagine what he was talking about with all the noise and confusion all around.
The first man went over to the side of a building and picked up a cricket he had heard. The
friend was amazed that the outdoorsman had even heard it, but his ears were attuned to that
sound and could pick it out of the din around them. That‟s how our spiritual hearing needs to
be. We need to be able to pick God‟s voice out of all the other voices clamoring for out
attention. Hopefully this message will help you to be able to do that.
First we‟ll look at what God‟s voice sounds like, and then we‟ll talk about some of the
things He says. The first clue we have to what God‟s voice sounds like is in I Kings 19 where
we see it is a still, small voice – a gentle whisper.
Kings 19:11-13 The LORD said, "Go out and stand on the mountain in the presence of
the LORD, for the LORD is about to pass by." Then a great and powerful wind tore the
mountains apart and shattered the rocks before the LORD, but the LORD was not in the wind.
After the wind there was an earthquake, but the LORD was not in the earthquake. After the
earthquake came a fire, but the LORD was not in the fire. And after the fire came a gentle
whisper. When Elijah heard it, he pulled his cloak over his face and went out and stood at the
mouth of the cave. Then a voice said to him, "What are you doing here, Elijah?"
In the still, small voice of God we are given a message that bears the stamp of His
personality quite clearly and in a way we will learn to recognize.
There is a speaker system at the Ontario Motor Speedway in California that has an out
put of 30,800 watts connected to 355 speakers and able to communicate to 230,000 people
above the noise of the car races. God could outdo that, but instead chooses to speak quietly.
Therefore if we want to hear Him we can‟t wait for Him to shout over the noise in our life but we
need to learn to be quiet and listen for His still, quiet voice.
I remember several years ago I was marrying a couple that I had known for a long time
and had been coming to church and Bible studies for quite some time. They had some major
„issues‟ it seemed that had worked through, but the day before the wedding the groom did
something that was part of his old pattern. I clearly heard God‟s voice in my spirit telling me not
to marry them, so I didn‟t. The bride and both families really put a lot of pressure on me to go
ahead with the wedding but I knew that God had spoken.
Dr. Martin Lloyd-Jones writes: “God sometimes answers directly in our spirit. The
prophet said, „I will watch and see what He will say in me.‟ God speaks to me by speaking in
me. He can so lie something upon the mind that we are certain of the answer. He can impress
something upon our spirits in an unmistakable manner. We find ourselves unable to get away
from an impression that is on our mind or heart; we try to rid ourselves of it, but back it comes.”
Remember, this is not verbal voice, a sensation or an emotional experience. In fact, it
can be very easy to overlook His voice or just think it‟s a thought of our own.
Try an experiment: Be as still and silent as you possibly can for the next 30 seconds or
so. Listen as intently as you can, noticing the sounds you hear. How many sounds? What are
they?--Close your eyes and begin to listen. Pause: Did you hear 1 sound-- 2? 3? 4? 5? Did you
hear the ticking of the clock? Heater noise? Birds? Traffic? Voices? Your own breath? Your
heartbeat? Ringing in your ears?
We are seldom still enough to hear the subtle sounds. Most of us suffer from a steady
dose of noise pollution: TV, radio, conversation. Constant sound bombards us until the
102
naturalness of silence sounds foreign, unnatural, threatening, and we'll do just about anything to
cover it up. In a significant way, we are in fact addicted to noise. The constant blaring of the TV
is for many an electronic companion whose presence we take for granted; Muzak fills the
elevator; we jump in the car and switch on the radio to fill the uncomfortable void; even a lapse
in social conversation is viewed with alarm, and someone has to rescue the moment by talking.
Even in church, if a few moments of silence are called for in worship, most church members
have this internal response: "When will this be over?"
We need to learn to hear God‟s still voice as He speaks to us. I can think back on times
He told me to talk to someone about Him and I didn‟t. Those still haunt me. Better memories
are the times when God put it on my heart to speak to someone and I obeyed.
Writer Charles Swindoll once found himself with too many commitments in too few days. He got
nervous and tense about it. "I was snapping at my wife and our children, choking down my food
at mealtimes, and feeling irritated at those unexpected interruptions through the day," he
recalled in his book Stress Fractures. "Before long, things around our home started reflecting
the patter of my hurry-up style. It was become unbearable.
"I distinctly remember after supper one evening, the words of our younger daughter,
Colleen. She wanted to tell me something important that had happened to her at school that
day. She began hurriedly, ‟Daddy, I wanna tell you somethin‟ and I‟ll tell you really fast.‟
Suddenly realizing her frustration, I answered, „Honey, you can tell me -- and you don‟t have to
tell me really fast. Say it slowly.‟ I‟ll never forget her answer: „Then listen slowly.‟"
That‟s good advice for all of us. Listen slowly; listen intently, for His voice is often a
gentle whisper, a still, small voice. When we learn to listen for it we recognize that He speaks
rich and enlightened thoughts to our spirits.
God can put a new idea directly and immediately into our mind. He can give us a new
perspective in which to view something. He can put new desires into our hearts. He can
stimulate certain memories stored within our mind just when they are most needed.
Martin Luther wrote: “If the Holy Spirit should come when these thoughts are in your
mind and begin to preach to your heart, giving you rich and enlightened thoughts, then give Him
the honor, let your preconceived ideas go, be quiet and listen to Him Who can talk better than
you; and note what He proclaims and write it down.”
James Dobson has given some of the best practical advice I have ever heard on how
someone who really wants the will of God and who has a basically correct understanding of it
should proceed. Describing how he does it himself, he says, “I get down on my knees and say,
„Lord, I need to know what you want me to do, and I am listening. Please speak to me through
my friends, books, magazines I pick up and read, and through circumstances.”
Often God‟s still, small voice takes the form of thoughts that are our thoughts, though
they are not from us.
When God speaks in your heart it doesn‟t matter where your mind has been going; He
blocks and overrides all circuits. You are captivated by His voice speaking to you. He
commands your undivided attention. There is absolute certainty in what He says. What He says
is right. His word has perfect balance and proportion. Everything He shows us fits together
seamlessly. The word He gives us is complete. Everything He says compliments everything
He‟s been showing us.
It‟s true that Satan can counterfeit this, but that just proves that God does speak to us in
this way. A little later we‟ll have a whole message on how to tell God‟s voice from Satan‟s
counterfeit leading.
103
 When I study, when I prepare sermons and lessons, I try to be very aware of the rich and
enlightening thoughts that God sends me by means of His Spirit. When I counsel I always try to
be sensitive to His leading and direction. When we are involved in spiritual warfare it is essential
to be in tune to hear what thoughts God gives me.
Often this still, small voice speaks rich and enlightening thoughts by causing a burning
within my heart.
The disciples who talked with Jesus on the road to Emmaus that first Resurrection
Sunday experienced this. Luke 24:32 says, “They asked each other, „were not our hearts
burning within us while he talked with us on the road and opened the Scriptures to us?‟”
Psalm 39:1-3 talks about this as well. “My heart grew hot within me, and as I meditated,
the fire burned.”
One of the more familiar quotes about this comes from the journal of John Wesley for
May 14, 1738. “In the evening I went very unwillingly to a society in Aldersgate-Street, where
one was reading Luther's preface to the Epistle to the Romans. About a quarter before nine,
while he was describing the change which God works in the heart through faith in Christ, I felt
my heart strangely warmed. I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone for salvation: And an
assurance was given me, that he had taken away my sins, even mine, and saved me from the
law of sin and death.”
Haven‟t you found yourself moved by something you sense in your spirit? Perhaps it
happens during a song or sermon, when listening to a testimony or out in nature? This stirring
is God speaking to our hearts through His Holy Spirit, putting His fire within us to highlight
something of importance.
Charles Stanley writes: “As you pray and read, trust the Holy Spirit to quicken your spirit
to His truth. You may feel this as warmth inside, or you may feel a great sense of absoluteness
about a particular verse. Sometimes the words on the page of your Bible may seem to stand
out to you as if they were written in bold headlines. Sometimes you may not be able to get
away from a particular passage. It comes repeatedly to your mind, and you can‟t seem to shake
it from memory.”
So we see that this still, small voice speaks rich and enlightening thoughts by causing a
burning within our hearts. How He speaks is by a gentle, quiet whisper. Where He speaks is to
our thoughts and to our hearts. He touches our rational mental capacity (enlightened thoughts)
as well as our emotional feelings (burning hearts).

II. WHAT DOES GOD‟S VOICE SAY?

Hopefully that makes hearing God‟s voice a little clearer, but there is one more part I
want to add which can be very helpful. What does His voice say? What can we expect to hear
from God? What sort of things does He communicate to those who are listening?
To Ezekiel God complained that “these people have ears to hear but they never hear,
eyes to see but they never see” (12:2). Jesus repeated this complaint several times as well.
We saw last time the many different people that God spoke to in the Old Testament.
Often He spoke to them many times. We see throughout the Bible phrases like “the voice of the
Lord” (14 times), “the voice of God” (3 times), “the Lord spoke” (24 times), “God spoke” (6
times), and “the word of the Lord came to…” (99 times). There is no way of knowing how many
times this was a verbal voice and how many times it was God‟s still, small voice speaking rich

104
thoughts to their mind or heart (or both). If it was verbal or not, however, the result was still the
same – God spoke to them and they heard Him.
When we look at these occurrences we see they can be grouped into five areas of
revelation. God spoke conviction, information, encouragement, enablement in ministry, and
revelation of Himself.
For most of us, the first time we heard God speak to us He was convicting us of sin,
showing us our need of salvation. Jesus said, “When the Holy Spirit comes, He will convict the
world of guilt in regard to sin and righteousness and judgment: in regard to sin, because men do
not believe in me” (John 16:A7-11). I Thessalonians 1:4-5 says the gospel comes to us with the
Holy Spirit and with deep conviction.
Of course we all know that how we respond that that conviction is a free will choice each
will need to make.
In the 1640s George Fox, founder of the Friends or Quaker movement, wandered the
fields and lanes of the English countryside, seeking someone who could show him the way to
peace with God. He finally became convinced that “there was none among them all that could
speak to my condition. And when all my hopes in them and in all men were gone, so that I had
nothing outwardly to help me, nor could I tell what to do; then, oh! Then I heard a voice which
said, „here is one, even Jesus Christ, that can speak to thy condition‟; and when I heard it, my
heart did leap for joy. Then the Lord did let me see why there was none upon the earth that
could speak to my condition, namely, that I might give him all the glory.”
One way in which God speaks to us is to show us the sin in our life. He does this before
salvation so we will see our need of Him. He also does this in the lives of those who have freely
received His free gift of salvation. He shows us sin so we can confess and remove it.
Charles Stanley wrote: “As we read God‟s Word, we nearly always come to what I call a
„gulp point.‟ Something we read challenges us to change something in our lives, to gulp and
say, „Wow! That really hit me. I need to do something about that.‟ Sometimes it‟s a conviction
about sin in our lives. Sometimes it‟s a correction in the way we have been taught or the way in
which we act toward others. Sometimes it‟s a clear call to engage in a new discipline or area of
ministry.”
The problem is that we have a tendency to only listen to what we want to hear. A doctor
can give us good advice about diet changes or needed exercise, but it‟s very easy to ignore his
counsel if it means changes we don‟t want to make.
I‟ve learned to recognize God‟s Spirit when He convicts me of sin. He warns me ahead
of time through my conscience. He also censures me after I have sinned. While we may not
want to hear these things from Him, we can thank Him for faithfully bringing sin to our attention.
Suppose He didn‟t?
A second type of content God speaks to us is information and guidance.
Jesus said, “But when He, the Spirit of truth, comes, He will guide you into all truth. He
will not speak on His own; He will speak only what He hears, and He will tell you what is yet to
come” (John 16:13).
The Bible abounds with examples of this. Paul said the Holy Spirit warned him of what
was to come when he went to Jerusalem (Acts 20:22-23). He reminded the church in Corinth
that they had the “mind of Christ” (2:16). Joseph heard of Pharaoh‟s dream and God told Him
the contents and their meaning. Daniel heard Nebuchadnezzar‟s dream and God gave him the
interpretation. Jacob (Genesis 46:2) and Samuel (2 Samuel 23:2) both said God spoke His
105
guidance to them. Simeon was moved by the Spirit to find Jesus with His parents in the temple
(Luke 2:25-28). Several times the Bible tells us that God guided Him by directing His spirit
(Mark 2:8; John 13:21). God spoke to Ananias and told him to go to blind Paul (Acts 9:11-15).
An analogy I like which explains this is the shepherd-sheep illustration. He said that His
sheep hear His voice and follow Him (John 10:4, 16, 27). Jesus‟ definition of a disciple is one
who follows Him, who hears His voice and responds.
St. Augustine tells of a time God‟s voice guided him. “I heard from a neighboring house a
voice, as of a boy or girl, I know not, changing, and oft repeating, „Take up and read. Take up
and read.‟ I could remember no child‟s game with these words. So, checking the torrent of my
tears, I arose; interpreting it to be no other than a command from God, to open the book, and
read the first chapter I should find.” Thus he came upon Romans 13:13-14 which led to his
salvation and transformation.
Twenty three years ago I was between churches and seeking where God would have me
minister. A church in western Pennsylvania invited us to come speak and apply so we did. We
weren‟t sure if God wanted us to go there or not, but they went ahead with their procedure and
voted on us. The vote was 100% - unanimous. I remember agonizing over the decision,
awaiting their final call to see if we were coming or not. When the phone rang I still wasn‟t sure,
but as I talked I knew God was telling me to turn it down. I really wanted to get back to
pasturing. I hadn‟t ever heard of Main Street Baptist Church in Doylestown. Six months later
God led us here, and the church vote was 51% in our favor. Denominational leaders urged us
to turn down what was then a hot-bed of conflict and strife, but I knew God was leading us to
come here so we did.
That‟s why it‟s so important to be listening to God and letting Him guide and direct.
A very remarkable illustration of this concerns Peter Marshall, the Scot who in the middle
of the twentieth century became one of America‟s most widely acclaimed ministers. Through his
outstanding qualities as a man and a minister, he brought the office of the chaplain of the United
States Senate to a new level of prominence.
Back in Britain, on one foggy, pitch-black Northumerland night, he was taking a shortcut
across the moors in an area where there was a deep, deserted limestone quarry. As he
plodded blindly forward, an urgent voice called out, “Peter!” He stopped and answered: “Yes,
who is it? What do you want?” But there was no response.
Thinking he was mistaken, he took a few more steps. The voice came again, even more
urgently, “Peter!” At this he stopped again and, trying to peer into the darkness, stumbled
forward and fell to his knees. Putting down his hand to brace himself, he found nothing there.
As he felt around in a semicircle he discovered that he was right on the brink of the abandoned
quarry, where one step more would certainly have killed him.
It‟s not just the big things, but little things He leads us with as well. Many times I‟ve not
been able to find my keys or something I‟ve misplaced. After frantically looking everywhere I
finally stop and pray, and then soon after that their location pops right into my mind!
Charles Stanley adds excellent counsel to this. “In the Old Testament when men such as
King David inquired of the Lord, the question was nearly always put to the Lord in such a way
that the answer was yes or no. I believe this is the foremost way that the Holy Spirit speaks to
us hour by hour as we walk through our particular set of circumstances. We can never ask too
many times of the Holy Spirit, „Should I do this – yes or no?‟ We will sense in our spirits His
word of reply to us. Generally, it will be a sense of enthusiasm and eager desire marked with
great joy and freedom, or it will be a sense of foreboding, danger, caution, or need for silence. I
106
find that it is much easier to receive the direction of the Holy Spirit by asking for yes-or-no
counsel than to say to Him in general terms, „What do you want me to do?‟”
So when we talk about the content of what God speaks we find He speaks conviction,
information and guidance, and also encouragement.
God doesn‟t just speak information to us; quite often He speaks words of
encouragement, peace, comfort and strength. “Peace I leave with you; My peace I give you. I
do not give to you as the world gives. Do not let your hearts be troubled and do not be afraid”
(John 14:27). “And the peace of God, which transcends all understanding, will guard your
hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus” (Philippians 4:6-7).
God has given me encouragement and peace about our church. Despite the numbers
and financial difficulties, I know He wants me to persevere here.
So God speaks conviction, information and encouragement to us. He also tells us how to
carry on the responsibilities and ministries He has given us.
His voice calls people into ministry (I Timothy 1:12; 2:6-7) and then tells those whom He
has called what to say. Moses is an example of this (Exodus 4:10-12). I‟m sure you‟ve noticed
times when you were talking to someone about spiritual things and all of a sudden the right
thoughts came to you and you were able to explain something in a way you never thought you
could.
When I teach and preach I depend on God to give me the right things to say. That‟s why
I always pray before I start, asking Him to give me His words to speak and that everyone would
hear Him and not me. I need to listen to Him and you need to be hearing from Him as you hear
me.
The final form His communication may take is that of revelation of Himself. Often it will
just seem to „hit‟ us how wonderful, powerful or majestic God is. This is Him revealing Himself
to us by His Holy Spirit. He does this so we will respond in praise and worship.
That happens to me when I listen to my son Dan play the piano or when I listen to
Southern Gospel Music.
Sometimes we can be so overwhelmed with God‟s love in our soul that we find ourselves
enraptured in an immense feeling of being loved deeply, of God telling us how much He loves
us. Our natural response is to worship, to love Him back.
So we‟ve seen this morning that God speaks to us in a gentle whisper. When He does,
He speaks rich and enlightening thoughts to our minds. Or He may cause a warm burning in
our hearts as He speaks to our emotions and feelings.
The content which He communicates to us consists of conviction, information and
guidance, encouragement and peace, enablement in ministry, and a revelation of Himself to
cause us to worship Him.
In which of these areas has He been speaking to you during the last week? In which is
He speaking to you now? Where do you need to hear Him speaking in the coming week?
Now that you know a little better what God‟s voices sounds like and the kinds of things
He talks about, make sure you are listening for them this week. Many people like to write down
these things so they remember and follow through with them.
Make sure you are always listening, for God will be speaking. He will speak to you this
week, will you hear Him?

107
 I‟d like to close with a story I shared on a Wednesday evening several years ago. It‟s a
great example of listening to God speak.
A young man had been to Wednesday night Bible study. The Pastor had shared about
listening to God and obeying the Lord‟s voice. The young man could not help but wonder “Does
God still speak to people?” After service, he went out with some friends for coffee and pie and
they discussed the message. Several different ones talked about how God had led them in
different ways. It was about ten o‟clock when the young man started driving home. Sitting in his
car, he just began to pray, “God... If you still speak to people, speak to me. I will listen. I will do
my best to obey.” As he drove down the main street of his town, he had the strangest thought to
stop and buy a gallon of milk. He shook his head and said out loud, “God is that you?” He did
not get a reply and started on toward home. But again, his thought still reminds him to buy a
gallon of milk. The young man thought about Samuel and how he did not recognize the voice of
God, and how little Samuel ran to Eli. ”Okay, God, in case that is you, I will buy the milk.” It did
not seem like too hard a test of obedience. He could always use the milk. He stopped and
purchased the gallon of milk and started toward home. As he passed Seventh Street, he again
felt the urge, “Turn down that street.”
This is crazy he thought and drove on past the intersection. Again, he felt that he should
turn down Seventh Street. At the next intersection, he turned back and headed down Seventh.
Half jokingly, he said aloud, “Okay, God, I will”.
He drove several blocks, when suddenly, he felt like he should stop. He pulled over to the
curb and looked around. He was in a semi-commercial area of town. It was not the best but it
was not the worst of neighborhoods either. The businesses were closed and most of the houses
looked dark like the people were already in bed. Again, he sensed something, “Go, and give the
milk to the people in the house across the street.”
The young man looked at the house. It was dark and it looked like the people were either
gone or they were already asleep. He started to open the door and then sat back in the car seat.
“Lord, this is insane. Those people are asleep and if I wake them up, they are going to be mad
and I will look stupid.” Again, he felt like he should go and give the milk. Finally, he opened the
door, “Okay God, if this is you, I will go to the door, and I will give them the milk. If you want me
to look like a crazy person, okay. I want to be obedient. I guess that will count for something but
if they don‟t answer right away, I am out of here.” He walked across the street and rang the bell.
He could hear some noise inside. A man‟s voice yelled out, “Who is it? What do you want?”
Then the door opened before the young man could get away. The man was standing there in his
jeans and T-shirt. He looked like he just got out of bed. He had a strange look on his face and
he did not seem too happy to have some stranger standing on his doorstep. “What is it?” The
young man thrust out the gallon of milk, “Here, I brought this to you.” The man took the milk and
rushed down a hallway speaking loudly in Spanish. Then from down the hall came a woman
carrying the milk toward the kitchen. The man was following her holding a baby. The baby was
crying.
The man had tears streaming down his face. The man began speaking and half-crying,
“We were just praying. We had some big bills this month and we ran out of money. We did not
have any milk for our baby. I was just praying and asking God to show me how to get some
milk.” His wife in the kitchen yelled outs, “I ask him to send an Angel with some. Are you an
Angel?” The young man reached into his wallet and pulled out all the money he had on him and
put it in the man‟s hand. He turned and walked back toward his car and the tears were
streaming down his face. He knew that God still answers prayers.

108
 APPENDIX 8

LISTENING TO GOD
“How Can I Tell the Voice is God‟s and Not Satan‟s?”
Impersonators make good money entertaining and impressing audiences with their ability
to look and/or sound like someone famous. They can make good money cashing in on
someone else‟s fame and good name.
Satan does the same thing. He pretends to be God speaking to man – but not just for
entertainment and amusement. The results are deadly if we listen to the wrong voice.
In World War II the Japanese found ways to broadcast on American airwaves to soldiers,
giving commands and orders to deceive and defeat our troops. Soldiers had to make sure they
were taking orders from the right source. As God‟s soldiers in a deadly war with Satan, we must
make sure that we are hearing from Him and not our enemy. Sometimes that isn‟t so easy.
We‟re finishing a series of messages on listening to God speak. We‟ve talked about how
He speaks in a still, quiet voice so we must take time to be still and listen to Him. We‟ve seen
how through the Spirit He speaks rich and thoughts to our minds and/or puts a warm burning in
our hearts. He convicts of sin, gives guidance or information, encourages or gives peace, helps
us to carry out ministries He assigns us, and reveals Himself to us so we can respond in
worship.
As with a friend or loved one, we must take time to listen. As we learn to identify His
voice and commit to responding to what He says, we will find we hear from Him quite often. Our
relationship with Him will grow and we‟ll be much better servants of His.
However sometimes it‟s hard to know if it is really God who is speaking to us or another
voice which is counterfeiting and confusing us.

I. WHAT VOICES DO I HEAR?

There are actually three counterfeit „voices‟ that can confuse or mislead us. The first is
the voice of the flesh. As Paul says in Romans 8:5-8, the flesh is, in essence, the part of us that
tends to sin. It is in opposition to the Spirit in us and leads us to disobedience of God (James
1:13-14). The desires of the flesh can be strong, especially if they have been given free reign in
the past.
By knowing what God‟s Word says and by listening to the convicting voice of the Spirit
within, we can learn to recognize this voice for the self-centered temptation it is.
A second „voice‟ is the voice of the world. The world system, with its values and goals,
can have a strong appeal to our sin nature (flesh). John warns us not to the system around us
that is not based on love of God and His Word (I John 2:15-17). Its „voice‟ comes to us through
what we see, hear and read in our daily lives. It can come through others, the media, or our
own envy of those who seem better off than we are. Inputs from the world around us can be
very persuasive, effecting how we think and therefore behave. They can sound very appealing,
so we need to carefully study God‟s will as revealed in the Bible and be sensitive to the Spirit‟s

109
promptings and warnings. When the voice of the world lines up with the voice of the flesh, the
temptation can be very strong.
The most dangerous voice, however, because it is most subtle, is the voice of Satan.
Ananias obviously listened to Satan‟s voice instead of God‟s when saying he was donating all
he received for the sale of his land when it was, in fact, only part of the amount (Acts 5:3).
Satan does communicate with man. He did so with Jesus when He was tempted after
forty days in the wilderness (Matthew 4). Paul says Satan sows deception in the hearts of
people (2 Corinthians 11:3).
Jesus says that everything Satan says is a lie, for that is his nature. “You are of your
father the devil, and you want to do the desires of your father. He was a murderer from the
beginning, and does not stand in the truth, because there is no truth in him. Whenever he
speaks a lie, he speaks from his own nature; for he is a liar, and the father of lies” John 8:44.
The Bible doesn‟t give details about just how Satan does this, but we do know he can put
thoughts into a person‟s mind. “But turning around and seeing His disciples, He rebuked Peter,
and said, “Get behind Me, Satan; for you are not setting your mind on God‟s interests, but
man‟s” Mark 8:33.
In addition, Satan can take thoughts out of a mind. “When anyone hears the word of the
kingdom, and does not understand it, the evil one comes and snatches away what has been
sown in his heart. This is the one on whom seed was sown beside the road” Matthew 13:19.
As with Adam and Eve, Satan‟s communication with man is always deceitful and
destructive. He can make suggestions about how we may meet a legitimate need on our own
without waiting for God‟s provision. He can put thoughts of guilt and failure into our minds. He
can provide excuses to justify a sinful course we are taking. He can undermine God‟s goodness
and the Bible‟s authority.
Satan is willing to speak as much as a man is willing to listen. He uses various forms of
the occult to communicate with man, such as tarot cards, Ouija boards, séances, and other
means. He can and will speak directly to a person much as the Holy Spirit does. “Be self-
controlled and alert. Your enemy the devil prowls around like a roaring lion looking for someone
to devour” (1 Peter 5:8). Because Satan is the most dangerous of the counterfeit voices we
hear, we will focus on him for this message.
Satan is a counterfeiter. He tries to counterfeit all God does for His people. Judas heard
Satan‟s voice and betrayed Jesus (Matthew 26:14-16). Peter heard Satan‟s voice and did not
believe the voice of Jesus (Mark 8:31-33). A leper was healed by Jesus and told not to tell
anyone who did it but he heard Satan‟s voice and disobeyed (Mark 1:40-45).
While we know Satan is limited to one place at a time, we must recognize that he does
his work thorough demons. It is highly unlikely that Satan will ever speak to us directly, but by
assigning certain demons to harass and impact us the result is the same. Thus when we say
that „Satan speaks to us‟ we are really recognizing that all demonic forces work together for
Satan.
David‟s thought to take a census of the people was demon-inspired (1 Chronicles 21:1ff;
2 Samuel 24:1ff). Saul‟s jealousy and anger at David was as well (1 Samuel 16:14-23).
Ananias and Sapphira‟s greed was demon stimulated as well (Acts 5:3). When God didn‟t
speak to Saul, he went to a medium to connect with a supernatural power (1 Samuel 28:4-7).
For this reason John warns, “Do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they
are from God, because many false prophets have gone out into the world.”
110
 Therefore it is essential to make sure you can tell Satan‟s voice from God‟s voice. Let‟s
look at how to do that.
II. HOW CAN I TELL THE VOICE IS GOD‟S AND NOT SATAN‟S?
The first way we can tell the difference between God‟s voice and Satan‟s voice is that
God convicts while Satan condemns. When God speaks to us about sin we feel guilty and sinful
but still loved. When it is Satan condemning us we don‟t feel loved but rejected and hopeless.
Jesus forgives and restores, as with the woman taken in adultery. Jesus straightened up
and asked her, "Woman, where are they? Has no one condemned you?" "No one, sir," she
said. "Then neither do I condemn you," Jesus declared. "Go now and leave your life of sin”
(John 8:10-11).
By contrast Satan accuses and focuses on our guilt. That‟s why he‟s called the „accuser
of our brothers‟ (Revelation 12:10).
God will expose the sin and focus on it, but only for the purpose of us confessing and
removing it. He offers hope of restoration. He doesn‟t emphasize our guilt, failure and
unworthiness in that area and as a person in general, but Satan does.
When Jesus convicts we know specifically what He is talking about and what to do about
it. When it comes from Satan we just have a nagging sense of unspecified guilt and failure to
discourage and defeat us. Or Satan will point to past sins which have been confessed and
forgiven and try to get us to feel miserable about them, ignoring the fact that God has forgotten
them.
So God convicts but Satan condemns.
A second way of telling the difference is to remember that God clarifies but Satan
confuses. When God speaks to us it is to clearly show us sin in its true, deadly light. The
„pleasure‟ and deception is removed and the awful deadliness is revealed. Satan, however,
tries to perplex us with worldly logic and explanations. He feeds us excuses, justifications,
thoughts of how it is another‟s fault and general confusion over it (James 3:15). When God
speaks there is a sense that everything is under control (1 Corinthians 14:32). Satan‟s purpose
is to ensnare and take captive (2 Timothy 2:24-26).
God‟s voice brings peace (Philippians 4:7) but Satan‟s voice brings uncertainty for what
he tells us conflicts with what the Spirit is also telling us. Thus we feel perplexed.
If the voice you are hearing brings a nagging, gnawing feeling of frustration in your spirit,
it‟s not from God. God brings a deep calmness in your spirit.
Thus God convicts while Satan condemns. God clarifies while Satan confuses. There‟s
another way to tell the difference: God confirms while Satan contradicts. When its God‟s voice
speaking to us we know it lines up with the Bible and advice Godly believers would give us. It
passes Paul‟s test of making sure everything is true, noble, right, pure, lovely and admirable
(Philippians 4:8-9). However when Satan speaks his words don‟t agree with the Bible or advice
of mature Christians. When we desire it so much we ignore the warnings in our spirit we are
headed to sin.
So God convicts while Satan condemns, God clarifies while Satan confuses, and God
confirms while Satan contradicts.
Further, God chooses while Satan captures. God‟s voice brings us freedom, there are no
strings attached. “You shall know the truth and the truth shall set you free.” Following Satan‟s
voice brings bondage, we are trapped and taken prisoner (2 Timothy 2:26).
111
 Satan says, “Do your own thing, do what you want to do.” God says, “Consider the
effects of your behavior on others. Live a selfless, self-giving life.” Satan says, “Live for the
moment.” God says, “Live with an eye on eternity.” Satan says “Don‟t concern yourself with
what others say.” God says, “Receive godly counsel.” Satan says, “You‟re as mature as you
ever need to be. You‟re grown up.” God says, “Continue to grow and mature and to become
more and more like Jesus.” In all these Satan‟s advice, while appealing to our flesh, leads to
bondage and defeat. God‟s will, instead, brings freedom and life.
God convicts while Satan condemns, God clarifies while Satan confuses, and God
confirms while Satan contradicts. God chooses while Satan captures.
In addition, God constrains but Satan constricts. God draws us by His love and gives us
a desire to want to live for Him. “For Christ‟s love compels us” (2 Corinthians 5:14). Moving
from sin to following God is like taking a shower when we are really dirty because we know how
good we‟ll feel afterwards. Satan‟s communication does not bring that. It constricts, limits,
makes us feel dirtier and ineffective. We feel discouraged and hopeless.
Satan is like the salesman trying to force us to make a decision we aren‟t quite sure of,
telling us if we don‟t buy now it‟ll be too late. God respects our free will and doesn‟t force us.
He gives us time to think the alternatives through. When we feel forced, pushed or in a hurry we
can know Satan is speaking, not God. God is never in a hurry/
So in summary we see that God convicts while Satan condemns, God clarifies while
Satan confuses, and God confirms while Satan contradicts. God chooses while Satan captures.
God constrains but Satan constricts.
The way to tell Satan‟s voice from God‟s voice is to run what you hear through the
following test:
1 - Is it consistent with the word of God? Does this solution fit the principles that are in
the Bible? Does it violate anything in the Bible? Would Jesus do it?
2 - Is it a wise decision? In your own heart and mind is it the type of solution that Jesus
Christ himself would agree with? Would Jesus implement this solution himself?
3 - Are you confident in asking God to enable you to achieve this solution? Can you
look upon this solution as one that God would send into your life?
4 - Do you feel that it is a God given solution? Deep within your heart do you feel or
sense that this solution is the will of God?
5 - Does this solution fit a child of God? From all that you know about God, does this
solution or this answer fit a person that truly loves, believes, and trusts God?
6 - Does the solution fit God's overall plan for your life? Does this solution fit in with
God's guidance and direction of your life?
7 - Does this solution honor God? Does it bring glory and praise to Almighty God?
Have you been able to recognize any of these traits of Satan‟s voice in communication
you have been hearing? Make sure you don‟t follow anything that doesn‟t come from God!
Are you now better able to discern God‟s voice from Satan‟s voice? If you really want to
hear from God only and not be deceived, He‟ll make sure you have the discernment you need.
Just ask Him.

112
APPENDIX 9

DOES GOD WANT US TO SPEAK IN TONGUES TODAY?

BAPTISM IN THE SPIRIT, SECOND BLESSING, TONGUES & SUCH MATTERS

What a land-mine this subject is! It gets so divisive. I‟m sure God hates to see that
among His children. I don‟t write this to be divisive, but God does require each of us to
come to our own conclusions on this matter, based on the Bible. I don‟t try to explain
how or why others feel led as they do, I don‟t in any way judge or condemn them, I only
know how God is leading me from His Word. I have thoroughly studied this whole issue
with as open a heart as possible, even wishing there were some higher form of
spirituality and victory that would take me to a higher plane. Still, I feel totally convinced
God is showing me through His Word that these things are not for me nor the people I
shepherd. What is happening in Pentecostal and Charismatic circles I do not know. I
only know how He leads me.
The Bible teaches that each believer is filled with the Holy Spirit at the moment
of salvation (I Cor 10:1ff; 12:3; 6:19; Eph. 4:5; Rom. 5:5). One cannot be saved without
the Holy Spirit indwelling them (John 7:37-39; 14:16-17; I Cor 6:19-20). From there on it
is not a matter of getting more of the Holy Spirit but of the Holy Spirit getting more of us!
As we totally submit and live a holy life He fills and works through us.
Then what about Acts 2, 8, 10 and 19, when the Holy Spirit came on those who
were already believers? Acts 2 is a one-time, non-repeatable experience (not even
repeated in Acts 8, 10 or 19). Just like the Second Person of the Trinity made a unique,
one-time entrance into the world through a virgin in a stable, so the Third Person made
His entrance in a unique, one-time way. When Jesus came back to earth after the
resurrection to the apostles, Paul or John on Patmos, He never repeated the virgin-in-a-
stable entrance. Acts 2, also, is non-repeatable.
Acts 2 is a transition, from Old Testament law when the Holy Spirit only indwelt
some believers some times, to New Testament grace, when the Holy Spirit indwells all
believers for their whole life. The apostles had already accepted Jesus‟ claims and were
saved in the old dispensation, then when the new dispensation started and the Spirit
came they naturally would be the first to receive Him in that way. That is non-
repeatable, too. In Acts 8 we see this same truth applied to half Jews and half Gentiles,
in Acts 10 to Gentiles in Palestine, and in Acts 19 to Gentiles outside of Palestine.
They were similar to Acts 2 to show that Jews and Gentiles were now equal in the same
Body, that the same thing happened to each. Each one showed the changeover from
Old Testament law to New Testament grace. There had to be a definite time of change,
showing the transfer had been made and those believers accepted. Still, what
happened was different enough to show that it wasn‟t Acts 2 repeated again. Those
were the only times anything even resembling Acts 2 happened in Acts, and it only
happened once for each new group as the gospel spread from Jerusalem. All others
received the Holy Spirit immediately at salvation.
Tongues is not proof of Spirit baptism. Many received the Holy Spirit but not
tongues: 3,000 on the Day of Pentecost (Acts 2:38-41), early church believers (Acts
113
4:31), Samaritans (Acts 8:14-17), Paul (Acts 9:17-18), John the Baptist (Luke 1:15-16),
Jesus (Lk. 3:21-22; 4:1,14,18,21) and many others (Acts 4:8,31; 6:5; 7:55; 11:24;
13:9,52). Speaking in tongues is never mentioned in the leadership qualities in Titus or I
Timothy. The Bible makes it clear that obedience is the proof of the Holy Spirit‟s
indwelling, not tongues (Eph 5:18f).
Tongues in Acts and Corinth were the same. The same Greek word („glossa‟
meaning „tongue, to speak, language‟) is always used of known foreign languages and is
used in both Acts (2:6-11, etc) and Corinth (I Cor 14:21; 12:10). In Acts is it obvious that
the listeners heard known languages spoken by those who had no previous knowledge
of the language. There is no indication that what Corinth experienced was different. It is
only the church at Corinth that is mentioned as using tongues, and then many
corrections were needed because it was a very carnal church (I Cor. 3:1-3).
The purpose of tongues was to show Jews that God‟s judgment was on them.
They were to spread God‟s message to Gentiles but failed. God would show He was
judging them for that by bringing His word to them by Gentiles in Gentile languages.
This was prophesied in Isa. 28:9-12; 33:19f; Deut 28:49; and Jer 5:15. Paul said
tongues fulfilled those prophecies (I Cor 14:21-22). When the Jews didn‟t heed this sign
and repent, God‟s judgment came upon them in 70 AD when Jerusalem was destroyed.
After 70 AD there is no instance of tongues being used in the early church. Signs are
placed before what they are to mark, not after! Paul said (I Cor. 13:8-12) that tongues
“will be stilled.” The Greek word, „pauo,‟ is in the middle voice; they will stop by
themselves and not start again. History records only a very few, very isolated, very
minor outbreak of tongues from Acts to the present. These groups were often heretical
in some or all of their other beliefs. Obviously tongues did stop. There is nothing to
indicate that they would ever begin again, for their purpose has been fulfilled. When Joel
2 talks about the Holy Spirit coming back after the Tribulation, there is no mention of
tongues!
Then what about those with the gift of interpretation? First, the Greek word for this
refers to someone who interprets known languages, like from Spanish to German. The
use of foreign languages was to show God‟s judgment to the Jews present. The content
of the message was God‟s good news, which the Jews should have been spreading.
Since speaking in an unknown language would mean nothing to Gentiles present, Paul
said there had to be an interpreter present when the gift was used (I Cor 14:26-28). This
was necessary for the weak and immature Corinthian believers (14:20-22) who were
ignorant of God‟s truth (12:13). It was to be kept to a minimum (14:6-12) because it was
an inferior gift (I Cor. 14:4). Paul himself only used his ability to speak in unknown
languages in Jewish synagogues, not Jewish services (14:39).
Applying these criteria to tongues today (known foreign language, showing God‟s
judgment on the Jews, used only with Jews present, sees as a lesser/minor gift whose
use was to be kept to a minimum, etc.) shows that what is happening today is different
from what happened back then.
Tongues are not a heavenly language. The Greek word makes it clear they are
a KNOWN language (Acts 2:6-11; I Cor 14:21; 12:10). This is different than the
„groanings‟ of Romans 8:26 for those are clearly said to be unutterable (not able to be
114
spoken). The “tongues of angels” (I Cor. 13:1) is a hyperbole (overemphasis to make a
point) like “faith to move mountains.” Besides, when angels spoke in the Bible, it was
always in the known language of those to whom they were speaking.
Tongues are not a private prayer language. All spiritual gifts are given for the
sake of others, not the one having the gift (I Cor 12:7, 12f; 14:19,27), that‟s why an
interpreter had to always be present in Corinth (I Cor 14:26-28). Every time the gift of
tongues was given in the Bible it was given to a group, not an individual. It was always
used in a group, too, no instance of private use is recorded. The tongue is to be
controlled by the speaker, not beyond his control (I Cor. 14:28-33). Plus, tongues were
to be a sign to unbelievers, not believers (I Cor 14:22). Jesus Himself warned about
praying words we don‟t understand (Mt 6:7). Paul said he always understood what he
said when he prayed, even in tongues (I Cor 14:15). When asked how to pray Jesus
gave the Lord‟s Prayer, not tongues.
Dangers of speaking in tongues today. Paul warns about Satan‟s ability to
counterfeit this (I Cor 12:2-3) as he has in other religions and cults today. Tongues is
said to be an inferior gift because it is self-centered (I Cor 14:4) and leads to emphasis
being put on emotions which can lead people astray (II Cor 6:11-12; Rom 16:17-18). We
are told to pray with understanding (I Cor 14:13-17) and control our spiritual gift (I Cor
14:28-40). God arbitrarily chooses which gifts to give to whom (I Cor 12:7,11,18,28).
We are told to not seek any particular gift (I Cor 12:31; 14:1-4). Tongues speaking can
become a substitute for spirituality (I Cor 14:26-28). Worse of all, it can produce a false
security by those who put faith in it as proof that God loves and accepts them. Most who
practice tongues-speaking do not believe in eternal security of salvation, so their
speaking in tongues becomes their proof of acceptance by God. Our faith must be in
Jesus‟ work on the cross, not in our ability to speak in „tongues.‟ Those without the gift
can feel pressured to fit in with the rest of the group.
I have been told by those who are more experienced in dealing with tongues
spirits than I am that these demons are often „gatekeepers‟ and keep other demons in.
They also call others in and keep them from exiting.

115
APPENDIX 10

IS IT GOD‟S WILL FOR EVERYONE TO BE HEALED TODAY?

There are those today who believe that Jesus not only paid for sin on the cross,
but that He also paid for our sickness. They say that each is received by faith, if you
have enough faith to receive it. Loss of faith, then, causes the loss of these benefits of
faith. They claim some are especially gifted in healing and can heal those who come to
them. They say God did miracles in the Bible and he is still a miracle-working God
today.
What about this? Is this true? This is not just one peripheral issue, but stands
very central in our salvation and Christian life. Is God‟s sovereignty or man‟s free will the
final and ultimate deciding factor? It must be God‟s sovereignty. The motive for living
for Jesus should not be fear of losing our salvation. The goal of living for Jesus should
not be a problem free life. Pain and suffering isn‟t to be faced by whipping up enough
„faith‟ so that God removes it (or living with the feelings of failure and guilt if it isn‟t
removed and we believe that is our fault by not having enough faith). What about these
claims of „faith healers‟? What does the Bible say?
IS THE GIFT OF HEALING FOR TODAY? While it‟s true that Jesus and the Apostles
healed, it was done as a sign to authenticate that they were from God (Mt 12:39). This
was God‟s way having people listen to them instead of all the counterfeits around. When
they were fully authenticated, there was no longer any reason for the sign. In AD 35 all
were healed but by AD 60 some were not (Epaphroditus, Paul‟s thorn in the flesh). Then
by AD 67 very few were being healed (Trophimus was left at Miletus sick, Timothy‟s
stomach was unhealed, etc.). Jerusalem, the scene of many early miracles, had not one
miracle done in it after Stephen was stoned. The people had the evidence but rejected
it. James, the oldest book in the Bible, says that if someone is sick we are to pray for
them (James 5:14).
SHOULD WE SEE MIRACLES TODAY LIKE IN BIBLE TIMES? Actually if you list all
the miracles in the Bible you will find almost all of them fit three time periods. They
aren‟t evenly spread out throughout history but cluster in the times of Moses/Joshua,
Elijah/Elisha and Jesus/apostles. In each of these times a new mess had developed so
God sent a new message through a new messenger whom He authenticated by miracles
(“signs”). One more time of miracles is coming, called the Tribulation.
IS FAITH A PREREQUISITE FOR HEALING? Jesus didn‟t make faith a requirement for
healing. Many that He healed didn‟t have faith. The impotent man at the pool didn‟t
even know who He was. The man with the withered hand and the man with dropsy were
healed as a sign to religious leaders who were present, they didn‟t ask to be healed.
The cripple that Peter and Paul healed outside the temple didn‟t exercise any faith. Of
course the demoniacs who were delivered and those brought back from the dead didn‟t
exercise faith. Then there are others who had strong faith but weren‟t healed: Stephen,
Paul, Timothy, Job, David, Elisha, etc.
IS „HEALING‟ TODAY THE SAME AS IN BIBLE TIMES? Today‟s „healers‟ must meet
the same characteristics of Jesus and the apostles to claim they are doing what was
done then. Jesus and the apostles healed with a word or touch wherever and whenever.
116
There was no special place or time, no chants or music, no gimmicks, nothing. Do
today‟s faith healers walk down the hall in a hospital and empty every room? That‟s how
Jesus and Peter did it. Also, Bible miracles were done instantly, not gradually or slowly.
There was no healing to „claim‟ or lose. Healing was then done totally, not partially, and
it was never lost. Everyone was healed. There was no screening done. 100% of every
one, no matter the need, was healed. Organic diseases were healed: limbs grew back
instantly, strong enough to walk on, eyes were open, leprosy instantly gone and healthy
flesh gown. Then, too, the dead were raised. Today‟s faith healing doesn‟t nearly meet
these characteristics.
DOES GOD NOT HEAL? Yes, a sovereign God can always heal. He is always able to
heal, but He is not always willing. Healing isn‟t guaranteed. Healing isn‟t based on our
having enough faith. Miracles by Jesus and the apostles were done as a sign to
authenticate the One who could heal an unseen soul. God can and does heal, but He
doesn‟t gift others to do it, nor does He say that is the recommended norm for His
people.
WHAT ARE WE TO DO WHEN SICK? When we are sick its good to first make sure it
isn‟t for sin or disobedience. If there is sin that God is using the sickness to point out,
confess it and God will forgive and then use that illness for good (Romans 8:28). It‟s fine
to pray, asking God to heal if that is His will. We are to submit to His will, not demand
He do what we want. Ask Him to use the pain and suffering for His glory (that we and
others can see His greatness through His provision and peace) and our growth(make us
trust Him more and become more like Jesus). Use the best available resources: diet,
rest, exercise and medical help. Realize that all healing does ultimately come from God.
Leave the results to His will, though.
Granted, this whole subject of faith and healing can be a confusing and guilt-
producing area. Specific verses can be found to seemingly support most any view.
However an overview of the Bible and it‟s teaching about these things definitely seems
to substantiate the above view of healing. Always remember, our faith must be in Jesus.
HE is the object of our faith, never a human person or group. Put faith in Jesus, not faith
in your faith! HE is the one we are to look to and glorify. Always keep your eyes on Him.
Trust and serve Him no matter what.

117
 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF SUBJECTS COVERED

Abuse and demonizing 26 Darkness, Satan behind 12

Actions of Satan 8-9 Death, Satan‟s goal for us 12
Adoption & demonizing 26-27 Deception and truth 16
After deliverance 62-76 Deliverance by Jesus 47
Ancestors sins 23-24 Deliverance doesn‟t come 53
Angels and believers 6 Deliverance slow 53
Angels our helpers 5 Deliverance today 49-54
Anger 18, 29-30 Deliverance ongoing 62-76
Anointing with oil 22, 23, 56, 58 Demonic influence of the mind 14-15
Apologetics 79-81 Demonized people, how responsible? 19
Armor, wear it 64-72 Demonized who may be 37-38
Authority and power 47 Demonizing defined 13
Demonizing of believers 13-14
Believers and angels 6 Demonizing openings 22-46
Believers can be demonized 13-14 Demonizing evidence of (list) 20
Believers, demons work against 11 Demons, enemy soldiers 10-12
Believers, Satan‟s work against 9-10 Description of demonizing 14-20
Belt of truth 66-67 Deuteronomy 18:9-13 39
Bible and deliverance 68, 70-72 Discerning of spirits 61
Bible verses for all occasions 95-100 Disciples and deliverance 48
Bible, How We know Is God‟s Word 82-86 Discipline, church 60
Breastplate of righteousness 67 Duties of angels 6
Duties of demons 11
Causes of demonizing 21
Character of demons 10 Emotions and demonizing 13
Character of Satan 8-9 Ephesians 6:10-18 64-70
Characteristics of demonizing 13-20 Eternal security 93-94
Childhood access broken 27 Evidence of demonizing (list) 20
Children and demonizing 57-58 Existence of Satan 7
Children and parents 60 Exorcism, sp gift 61
Christian, how to know for sure 92
Church and deliverance 60-61 Faith, shield of 67-68
Church discipline 60 Fasting 56-57
Communication, None With Demons 53 Fear 17-18
Compulsive thoughts 16 Forgive others 50-51
Confessing the sins of another 74 Forgiveness of sins 34-36
Confession of sin 34-36, 73 Fortress illustration 21
Conversing with Demons is Out 53 Freemasonry 41-42
Counsel to others 76-77
Counterfeit Healings 56 Generational openings/sins 23-24
Creation of angels 5 God our commander 5
Creation of demons 10 God How We Know He Exists 79-81
Curses 25-26 God‟s voice from Satan‟s voice 109-112
Cutting 18-19 God‟s voice, how to hear 101-108

118
Healing and deliverance 55-56 Organization of demons 10
Healing for all today? 116-117 Others, helping 76-77
Healings, Counterfeit 56
Helmet of salvation 68 Pantheism 43, 45
Helping others 76-77 Parent and child 60
Holy Spirit, submit to 64 Parent‟s sins 23-24
Home demonized 22 Persevere no matter what 72-73
Humanism 43 Personality of angels 5
Husband and wife 59 Personality of demons 11
Physical healing 55-56
Idolatry based sins 30 Poor self image sins 32
Illness and demonizing 55-56 Power and authority 47
Illness, Mental 9, 17 Power of demons 10
Immorality based sins 25, 31 Power of Jesus 47
Intercession 74 Power of Satan 7
Intercession, sp gift 61 Praise to God 73-74
Prayer and deliverance 72-76
James 4:7-8 78 Prayer and the armor 69-70
Jesus and deliverance 48 Prayer, how to 72-76
Jesus, How We Know He Is God 87-91
Jesus, source of deliverance 47 PRAYERS
Prayer for forgiveness of anger 30
Karate‟s influence 46 Prayer for forgiveness of sin 29
Prayer for Freemasonry 41-42
Listening to God 75, 101-108 Prayer for generational bondage 24
Lists of sins, openings 20, 32-33 Prayer for idolatry sins 30
Prayer for marriage 59
Marriage 59 Prayer for Masonic bondage 41-42
Martial Arts 46 Prayer for occult involvement 41
Masonic Lodge 41-42 Prayer for occult or New Age 45
Mediums 72 Prayer for recovery from sin 36
Memory verses 71-72 Prayer for secret societies 41-42
Mental illness 17 Prayer for sexual sins 31
Mind and demonizing 14-15 Prayer for son or daughter 58
Ministering Deliverance to Others 76-77 Prayer for spiritual warfare in general 75-76
Prayer for the armor of God 69-70
Names of Satan 8-9 Prayer for victory over fear 18
Nature of angels 5 Prayer for victory over self destruction,
Necromancy 39 suicide, etc. 19
New Age 43-45 Prayer to break ungodly soul ties 27
No Deliverance 53 Prayer to cleanse room or home 23
Prayer to forgive others 30, 51
Obsessive thoughts 16
Occult and demonizing 39-46 Pride 2,7,8,10,24,32,41,52
Occult and the Bible 39 Promises of victory 29
Oil, anointing with 22, 23, 56, 58 Property an opening 22-23
Ongoing battle 62-76 Purpose of what Satan does 9
Openings for demonizing 22-46
Openings common sins 32-33
Organization of angels 6
119
Rebellion and demonizing 26-27 War, believer in spiritual war 2
Rejection and demonizing 26 Who may be demonized 37-38
Removal of sin access 34-36 Why spiritual warfare? 4
Resist and stand firm 72 Wife and husband 59
Responsibility of the demonized 19 Wisdom, sp gift of 61
Retaining deliverance 63 Witchcraft 24, 25, 39
Word of God 68, 70-72
Salvation, can‟t be lost 93-94
Salvation, how to be sure 92 Yoga's influence 46
Salvation, need of 3
Sandals of peace 67
Satan, enemy commander 7
Satan‟s voice from God‟s voice 109-112
Satan‟s work 8-10
Satanism 42-43
Schizophrenia 17
Scripture and deliverance 68, 70-72
Scripture for all occasions 95-100
Secret societies 41-42
Security of salvation 93-94
Self image sins 32
Self-mutilation 18-19
Sexual sin & demonizing 25, 31
Shield of faith 67-68
Shriners 41-42
Sin openings for demonizing 25-46
Sin recovery from 36
Sin list of common 32-33
Soul ties and demonizing 27
Source of deliverance 47
Spiritual blindness 12
Spiritual gifts and deliverance 60-61
Spiritual gifts, tongues 113-115
Spiritual growth 63-64
Spiritual warfare, why do it? 4
Steps to deliverance 48-54
Submit to Holy Spirit 64
Suicide 18-19
Sword of the Word 68

Talk, Not With Demons 53

Test the Spirits 52, 72, 110
Thanksgiving in prayer 74
Thoughts and demonizing 14-15
Tongues, for us today? 113-115
Topical index 95-100
Truth and deception 16

Victory promised 29

120